عَنِ
Appears 70 times in Quran
Occurrences in Quran
Found 50 verses containing "عَنِ".
کُنۡتُمۡ خَیۡرَ اُمَّۃٍ اُخۡرِجَتۡ لِلنَّاسِ تَاۡمُرُوۡنَ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَتَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ وَتُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ بِاللّٰہِ ۗ وَلَوۡ اٰمَنَ اَہۡلُ الۡکِتٰبِ لَکَانَ خَیۡرًا لَّہُمۡ ۚ مِّنۡہُمُ الۡمُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ وَاَکۡثَرُہُمُ الۡفٰسِقُوۡنَ
یعنی مسلمانوں کے سب سے بہتر ہونے کی یہ وجہ ہے کہ انہیں اپنے فائدہ کی بجائے سب دنیا کے فائدہ کے لئے پیدا کیا گیا ہے۔ کاش! مسلمان اس حکمت کو سمجھیں اور اس طرح ذلیل نہ ہوں۔
2:144.
3:105, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
The verse not only claims that the Muslims are the best people—a big claim indeed—but also gives reasons for it: (1) They have been raised for the good of all mankind; and (2) it is their duty to enjoin good and forbid evil and believe in one God. The glory of the Muslims is subject to and governed by these two conditions.
2:144.
3:105, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
Commentary:
The verse not only claims that the Muslims are the best people—a great claim indeed—but also gives reasons for it. These reasons are: (1) Muslims have been raised for the good of others; (2) they have been raised not for the good of any one people or any one country but for the good of all mankind; (3) it has been made their duty to enjoin what is good and forbid evil and believe in one God. The history of Islam bears ample testimony to the fact that Muslims fulfilled all the hopes expressed in this verse. They were not only the torch-bearers of Islam to the four corners of the world but they also contributed to the betterment of other peoples in a most remarkable manner. The renaissance of the west was mostly, if not entirely, due to their influence (The Making of Humanity by Robert Briffault).
The greatness of a people is proportionate to the magnitude of their work. As Muslims were to bring about the good of all mankind, they have been declared the greatest of all peoples. In fact, the real purpose of a Muslim’s life is to do good for humanity. As Islam is the greatest good, so Muslims have been enjoined to convey its message to the whole world. They are also required to enjoin what is good and forbid what is evil. There are other people also who claim to enjoin good and forbid evil, but their aim in doing so is to contribute to the strength or betterment of their own respective communities. The Quran warns Muslims against having such restricted motives by adding the words, and you believe in Allah, i.e. your preaching should only be for God’s sake Who is the Lord of the worlds.
The assignment of this great task to Muslims also implies the appearance of Divine Messengers among them from time to time, for it is heavenly Messengers alone who can best perform this duty; and it is through them that we can properly realize the true significance of this task.
It may also be pointed out here that, according to this verse, the excellence of the Muslim people is governed by, and is subject to, the above conditions, i.e. preaching Islam to mankind and enjoining what is good and forbidding what is evil; mere lip-profession of Islam cannot entitle anyone to claim excellence.
b
2:144.
c
3:105, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
271
本节经文不仅声称穆斯林是最优秀的人--------确实是一个大的宣称--------而且也说出了理由: (1)他们是为了人类的利益而成长起来的; (2) 劝善止恶、信仰独一的安拉是他们的责任。穆斯林的光荣取决于这两个条件, 并受它们的支配。
1
یعنی مسلمانوں کے سب سے بہتر ہونے کی یہ وجہ ہے کہ انہیں اپنے فائدہ کی بجائے سب دنیا کے فائدہ کے لئے پیدا کیا گیا ہے۔ کاش! مسلمان اس حکمت کو سمجھیں اور اس طرح ذلیل نہ ہوں۔
b
2:144.
c
3:105, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
396
Commentary:
The verse not only claims that the Muslims are the best people—a great claim indeed—but also gives reasons for it. These reasons are: (1) Muslims have been raised for the good of others; (2) they have been raised not for the good of any one people or any one country but for the good of all mankind; (3) it has been made their duty to enjoin what is good and forbid evil and believe in one God. The history of Islam bears ample testimony to the fact that Muslims fulfilled all the hopes expressed in this verse. They were not only the torch-bearers of Islam to the four corners of the world but they also contributed to the betterment of other peoples in a most remarkable manner. The renaissance of the west was mostly, if not entirely, due to their influence (The Making of Humanity by Robert Briffault).
The greatness of a people is proportionate to the magnitude of their work. As Muslims were to bring about the good of all mankind, they have been declared the greatest of all peoples. In fact, the real purpose of a Muslim’s life is to do good for humanity. As Islam is the greatest good, so Muslims have been enjoined to convey its message to the whole world. They are also required to enjoin what is good and forbid what is evil. There are other people also who claim to enjoin good and forbid evil, but their aim in doing so is to contribute to the strength or betterment of their own respective communities. The Quran warns Muslims against having such restricted motives by adding the words, and you believe in Allah, i.e. your preaching should only be for God’s sake Who is the Lord of the worlds.
The assignment of this great task to Muslims also implies the appearance of Divine Messengers among them from time to time, for it is heavenly Messengers alone who can best perform this duty; and it is through them that we can properly realize the true significance of this task.
It may also be pointed out here that, according to this verse, the excellence of the Muslim people is governed by, and is subject to, the above conditions, i.e. preaching Islam to mankind and enjoining what is good and forbidding what is evil; mere lip-profession of Islam cannot entitle anyone to claim excellence.
c
2:144.
d
3:105, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
457
The verse not only claims that the Muslims are the best people—a big claim indeed—but also gives reasons for it: (1) They have been raised for the good of all mankind; and (2) it is their duty to enjoin good and forbid evil and believe in one God. The glory of the Muslims is subject to and governed by these two conditions.
۞ یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الۡاَہِلَّۃِ ۖ قُلۡ ہِیَ مَوٰقِیۡتُ لِلنَّاسِ وَالۡحَجِّ ۗ وَلَیۡسَ الۡبِرُّ بِاَنۡ تَاۡتُوا الۡبُیُوۡتَ مِنۡ ظُہُوۡرِہَا وَلٰکِنَّ الۡبِرَّ مَنِ اتَّقٰی ۗ وَاۡتُوا الۡبُیُوۡتَ مِنۡ اَبۡوٰبِہَا ۚ وَاتَّقُوا اللّٰہَ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تُفۡلِحُوۡنَ
عرب حاجی جب حج کو جاتے تو ضرورت پڑنے پر اگر واپس گھروں کو آتے تو دیوار پھاند کر گھر میں گھستے۔ اس آیت میں اس کا ردّ کیا کہ گھر میں دیواریں پھاند کر جانا نیکی نہیں۔ نیکی تو ایک روحانی امر ہے۔ پس ہر چیز کے حصول کے لئے صحیح طریق اختیار کیا کرو۔
2:198; 9:36.
2:178.
Islam has made use of both the lunar and solar systems for measuring time. Where worship is to be performed in different parts of the day the solar system of reckoning time is used, as in the five daily Prayers or for the beginning and the breaking of the daily fast; and where worship is to be completed within a particular month or part thereof, the lunar system is used, as in selecting the month of fasting or the appointment of the time of Pilgrimage, etc. Thus Islam has made use of both the systems; so the solar system is as much Islamic as the lunar system.
The clause points to a very important principle that the real purpose in prescribing different acts of worship is the intrinsic usefulness thereof and not that every change of time should have attached to it an act of worship. Therefore the question, arising from the over-eagerness of the Faithful, that, like fasting, there may be prescribed other acts of worship in other months also, was like approaching a house not through its door but by "the back thereof." The primary thing is worship and time is only secondary, but those who put the question wanted to make time a primary, and worship merely a secondary thing. This was like putting the cart before the horse. The reference also seems to be to a practice of the pagan Arabs that when they had once started on Pilgrimage to Mecca, if for any reason they had to come back, they would enter their houses from their backs by scaling over the walls. The verse condemns such practices, pointing out that they do not constitute virtue which is a spiritual concept, an
2:198; 9:36.
2:178.
Important Words:
الاھلة (new moons) is the plural of الھلال i.e. the new moon. The word is generally used about the moon of the first two or three nights. About the moon of other nights the word used is قمر (Aqrab).
مواقیت (means for measuring time) is the plural of میقات which is derived from وقت i.e. time. میقات means: (1) time; (2) time fixed or appointed for a certain thing; (3) a promise for which a time is fixed; (4) a place in which a meeting is appointed to take place at a particular time (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
When the Companions of the Holy Prophet heard of the great blessings of the month of Ramadan, they naturally desired to know the blessings attending other months. This question on their part shows how solicitous they were to win God’s blessings and attain His nearness.
The clause, they are means for measuring time, should not give rise to the misunderstanding that Islam looks upon the moon only as a means of measuring time; for elsewhere the Quran speaks of the sun also as such (6:97 and 17:13). In fact, Islam has made use of both the lunar and solar systems for measuring time. Where worship is to be performed in different parts of the day, the solar system of reckoning time is used, as in the five daily Prayers or for the opening and the closing of a daily fast; and where worship is to be connected with a particular month or part thereof, the lunar system is used, as in selecting the month of fasting or the appointment of the time of Pilgrimage, etc. As a matter of fact, as religious commandments are meant for the general public, the system used is always such as may be easily understandable by the common people. All commandments relating to a fixed time are therefore based on the visible part of the solar or the lunar system of reckoning time, as the case may be. Changes in the position of the sun during the day are visible but the beginning of a solar month is not visible. On the other hand, the appearance of a new moon in the beginning of a lunar month is visible. Therefore Islam has made use of both; and the solar system is as much Islamic as the lunar system.
The clause, and it is not righteousness that you come into houses by the backs thereof, points to a very important principle that the real purpose in appointing different acts of worship is the intrinsic usefulness thereof and not that to each change of time there should be attached an act of worship. Therefore the question, resulting from the over-eagerness of the Faithful, that, like fasting, there may be prescribed other acts of worship relating to other months also, was like approaching a house not through its door but by "the back thereof". The primary thing was worship and time was only secondary, but those who put the question wanted to make time primary and worship merely secondary. This was like putting the cart before the horse.
The clause also means that one should adopt the right course to attain an object. Every end can be attained by having recourse to certain means. Similarly, certain ways have been prescribed by God for winning His pleasure and attaining His nearness. People should faithfully stick to these and not devise ways of their own. By doing so, they will only suffer trouble, and gain nothing.
It is also on record that it was the practice among the idolaters of Arabia that when they left their homes and started on Pilgrimage to Mecca, then if for some purpose or object they had to come back to their houses, they did not enter them by their doors, but climbed into them by their back walls (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). Islam does not approve of such meaningless practices.
b
2:198; 9:36.
c
2:178.
126
伊斯兰教利用太阴系和太阳系两者计时。礼拜在白天的不同时候举行, 则使用太阳系计时, 如每日五次礼拜, 或每日的斋戒开始和中止; 凡崇拜仪式要在某一特定的月份或该月的某一时间完成者, 则使用太阴系, 如选择斋戒月份或规定朝觐的时间等。这样, 伊斯兰教利用两种体系; 因此就计时来说, 太阳系和太阴系都是伊斯兰教的。
1
عرب حاجی جب حج کو جاتے تو ضرورت پڑنے پر اگر واپس گھروں کو آتے تو دیوار پھاند کر گھر میں گھستے۔ اس آیت میں اس کا ردّ کیا کہ گھر میں دیواریں پھاند کر جانا نیکی نہیں۔ نیکی تو ایک روحانی امر ہے۔ پس ہر چیز کے حصول کے لئے صحیح طریق اختیار کیا کرو۔
a
2:198; 9:36.
b
2:178.
196
Important Words:
الاھلة (new moons) is the plural of الھلال i.e. the new moon. The word is generally used about the moon of the first two or three nights. About the moon of other nights the word used is قمر (Aqrab).
مواقیت (means for measuring time) is the plural of میقات which is derived from وقت i.e. time. میقات means: (1) time; (2) time fixed or appointed for a certain thing; (3) a promise for which a time is fixed; (4) a place in which a meeting is appointed to take place at a particular time (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
When the Companions of the Holy Prophet heard of the great blessings of the month of Ramadan, they naturally desired to know the blessings attending other months. This question on their part shows how solicitous they were to win God’s blessings and attain His nearness.
The clause, they are means for measuring time, should not give rise to the misunderstanding that Islam looks upon the moon only as a means of measuring time; for elsewhere the Quran speaks of the sun also as such (6:97 and 17:13). In fact, Islam has made use of both the lunar and solar systems for measuring time. Where worship is to be performed in different parts of the day, the solar system of reckoning time is used, as in the five daily Prayers or for the opening and the closing of a daily fast; and where worship is to be connected with a particular month or part thereof, the lunar system is used, as in selecting the month of fasting or the appointment of the time of Pilgrimage, etc. As a matter of fact, as religious commandments are meant for the general public, the system used is always such as may be easily understandable by the common people. All commandments relating to a fixed time are therefore based on the visible part of the solar or the lunar system of reckoning time, as the case may be. Changes in the position of the sun during the day are visible but the beginning of a solar month is not visible. On the other hand, the appearance of a new moon in the beginning of a lunar month is visible. Therefore Islam has made use of both; and the solar system is as much Islamic as the lunar system.
The clause, and it is not righteousness that you come into houses by the backs thereof, points to a very important principle that the real purpose in appointing different acts of worship is the intrinsic usefulness thereof and not that to each change of time there should be attached an act of worship. Therefore the question, resulting from the over-eagerness of the Faithful, that, like fasting, there may be prescribed other acts of worship relating to other months also, was like approaching a house not through its door but by "the back thereof". The primary thing was worship and time was only secondary, but those who put the question wanted to make time primary and worship merely secondary. This was like putting the cart before the horse.
The clause also means that one should adopt the right course to attain an object. Every end can be attained by having recourse to certain means. Similarly, certain ways have been prescribed by God for winning His pleasure and attaining His nearness. People should faithfully stick to these and not devise ways of their own. By doing so, they will only suffer trouble, and gain nothing.
It is also on record that it was the practice among the idolaters of Arabia that when they left their homes and started on Pilgrimage to Mecca, then if for some purpose or object they had to come back to their houses, they did not enter them by their doors, but climbed into them by their back walls (Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir). Islam does not approve of such meaningless practices.
a
2:198; 9:36.
b
2:178.
217
Islam has made use of both the lunar and solar systems for measuring time. Where worship is to be performed in different parts of the day the solar system of reckoning time is used, as in the five daily Prayers or for the beginning and the breaking of the daily fast; and where worship is to be completed within a particular month or part thereof, the lunar system is used, as in selecting the month of fasting or the appointment of the time of Pilgrimage, etc. Thus Islam has made use of both the systems; so the solar system is as much Islamic as the lunar system.
218
The clause points to a very important principle that the real purpose in prescribing different acts of worship is the intrinsic usefulness thereof and not that every change of time should have attached to it an act of worship. Therefore the question, arising from the over-eagerness of the Faithful, that, like fasting, there may be prescribed other acts of worship in other months also, was like approaching a house not through its door but by "the back thereof." The primary thing is worship and time is only secondary, but those who put the question wanted to make time a primary, and worship merely a secondary thing. This was like putting the cart before the horse. The reference also seems to be to a practice of the pagan Arabs that when they had once started on Pilgrimage to Mecca, if for any reason they had to come back, they would enter their houses from their backs by scaling over the walls. The verse condemns such practices, pointing out that they do not constitute virtue which is a spiritual concept, an
یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الشَّہۡرِ الۡحَرَامِ قِتَالٍ فِیۡہِ ۖ قُلۡ قِتَالٌ فِیۡہِ کَبِیۡرٌ ۖ وَّصَدٌّ عَنۡ سَبِیۡلِ اللّٰہِ وَکُفۡرٌۢ بِہٖ وَالۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ وَاِخۡرَاجُ اَہۡلِہٖ مِنۡہُ اَکۡبَرُ عِنۡدَ اللّٰہِ ۚ وَالۡفِتۡنَۃُ اَکۡبَرُ مِنَ الۡقَتۡلِ ۗ وَلَا یَزَالُوۡنَ یُقٰتِلُوۡنَکُمۡ حَتّٰی یَرُدُّوۡکُمۡ عَنۡ دِیۡنِکُمۡ اِنِ اسۡتَطٰعُوۡا ۚ وَمَنۡ یَّرۡتَدِدۡ مِنۡکُمۡ عَنۡ دِیۡنِہٖ فَیَمُتۡ وَہُوَ کَافِرٌ فَاُولٰٓئِکَ حَبِطَتۡ اَعۡمٰلُہُمۡ فِی الدُّنۡیَا وَالۡاٰخِرَۃِ ۖ وَاُولٰٓئِکَ اَصۡحٰبُ النَّارِ ۖ ہُمۡ فِیۡہَا خٰلِدُوۡنَ
2:192.
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
信者们被告知, 假如不信仰者亵渎了圣月的圣洁, 他们应毫不犹豫地在圣月中惩罚他们, 只有这样, 神圣事物的圣洁性才能得到保障 (2:195)。注释者通常阐述, 而事实上也有这样的传说, 大意是说, 有一次穆圣派遣阿布杜拉•彬•贾希 (عَبْدُالله بِنْ جَحْش, ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh) 去传递有关一伙古来西人出发去麦加的消息。当阿布杜拉 (عَبْدُالله, ‘Abdullah) 和他的同伴到达一个名叫纳赫拉 (نَخْلَة, Nakhla) 的地方时, 他们遇上了一小伙人。阿布杜拉袭击了这伙人, 杀死了其中的一个并俘获了两个。发生这件事的日期是有疑问的, 有的认为它是在圣月中, 而另一些不以为然。消息传到麦加, 古来西人利用关于日期的怀疑而提出抗议, 说是穆斯林亵渎了圣月。加注的本节经文就在当时被启示了。
یعنی ان دونوں کی حرمت کو ضائع کرنے کی کوشش کرنا ہے۔
2:192.
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
The believers were told that if disbelievers violated the sanctity of the Sacred Months, they should not hesitate to punish them in the Sacred Months, for thus alone could the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195). Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to this effect, that on one occasion the Holy Prophet sent ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his companions reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party. ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date on which this happened was doubtful, some considering it to be one within the Sacred Month and others not. The news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt and protested that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion.
2:192.
3:84, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
Important Words:
کبیر (great transgression) really stands for ذنب کبیر i.e. a great sin or great transgression or great offence. اکبر is in the comparative degree and means, a greater sin, etc.
صد (to hinder) is the infinitive from صد. They say صدہ i.e. he prevented him; he turned him back. صد عنه اومنه means, he kept back from it. Thus the word is both transitive and intransitive. صد, therefore, means: (1) to hinder or to prevent; (2) a hindrance or a barrier; (3) a mountain or a wall, etc., because it serves as a barrier (Aqrab).
یردوکم (turn you back) and یرتدد (turns back) are both derived from رد. They say ردہ i.e. he turned him back; and ارتد i.e.he himself turned back. ارتد عن الاسلام means, he turned back from Islam and reverted to a state of disbelief. مرتد means, one who turns back from his religion, particularly from Islam; one who apostatizes (Taj).
حبطت (shall be in vain). حبط البعیر means, the stomach of the camel became inflated and his belly became bound by eating unwholesome food. حبط عمله means: (1) his work or deed became null and void and went for nothing; (2) his work or deed became evil and corrupt. حبط دمه means, his blood went unavenged. حبط ماء البئر means, the water of the well receded and went down never to return to its original level (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The words translated as "to be ungrateful to Him and the Sacred Mosque" may also be rendered as "to be ungrateful to Him and to hinder men from the Sacred Mosque".
The Quran has already explained that if disbelievers violate the sanctity of a sacred month, Muslims may also retaliate in a sacred month; for thus only can the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195).
The present verse provides a further reason for defending Islam, if need be, in a sacred month. Disbelievers, particularly those of Mecca, had violated the sanctity of things far more sacred than a "sacred month"––they were trying forcibly to turn men form the way of God; they were preventing people from approaching the Sacred Mosque and they had forced the Muslim dwellers of Mecca to flee from it. This was a form of persecution which was certainly much more heinous than fighting in a Sacred Month.
Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to the effect, that once the Holy Prophet sent one of his Companions, named ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh, to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his comrades reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party proceeding to Mecca. Guided by his own judgement and without any instruction to that effect from the Prophet, ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date was doubtful, some considering it to be as one of the Sacred Month and others as not. When the news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt as regards date and clamoured that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion (Tabari, Hisham & Zurqani).
The verse acknowledges the sanctity of the Sacred Months and considers it an act of sin and transgression knowingly to fight in a sacred month, but forcefully points out that the sanctities which disbelievers were violating were far more worthy of safeguarding. Disbelievers were forcibly preventing people from accepting Islam. They did not allow Muslims to approach the Sacred Mosque and they had mercilessly turned the Prophet and his followers out of their homes.
The verse should not be understood to imply that Muslims did start a fight in a sacred month, it only purports to bring home to disbelievers the fact that in view of their persistent violation of highly sacred thing, it does not lie in their mouth to accuse Muslim of violating the sanctity of a sacred month.
The clause it is they whose works shall be vain in this world and the next does not mean that everything that a renegade from Islam, or, for that matter, everything that a disbeliever, does will go for nothing and produce no result. The clause only means that such actions of the renegades as they might do to weaken the cause of Islam in this world as well as those of their actions which they might perform in opposition to the teaching of Islam in order to win the pleasure of God in the world to come, will all be in vain. Thus the clause does not refer to such good actions as a person may perform in the state o unbelief; for, as the Quran expressly states, these must have their reward (99:8) which may either take the form of the acceptance of Islam or that of the lightening of punishment. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said about his uncle Abu Talib that on account of the good treatment the latter extended to him, he is likely to be only lightly punished for his non-acceptance of Islam (Bukhari). On another occasion when Hakim bin Hizam, a nephew of his wife Khadijah, asked the Prophet whether he would get any reward for the good deeds he did before he accepted Islam, the Holy Prophet said, "your very acceptance of Islam is a reward thereof" (Bukhari).
The clause, their works shall be vain in this world and the next, also signifies that if such men as apostatize from Islam had not done so, their deeds would have brought them the great reward promised to Muslims both in this world and the next, but by apostatizing from Islam they had totally deprived themselves of this twofold reward.
Finally, the clause, and they will not cease fighting you until they turn you back from your faith, if they can, throws a flood of light on the attitude of disbelievers towards Muslim. They were not only the first to begin hostilities, but had also vowed not to cease fighting until Islam had been totally wiped out from Arabia and not a soul remained to call himself a Muslim. This clear testimony of the Quran should be an eye-opener for those who accuse Muslims of being aggressors in their early struggle against disbelievers. The words, if they can, are highly eulogistic of the Companions of the Holy Prophet. Do what they could, disbelievers would never be able to turn back Muslims from their faith. Their love for Islam was too deep to be extirpated by persecution however severe and bitter it might be.
b
2:192.
c
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
d
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
159
信者们被告知, 假如不信仰者亵渎了圣月的圣洁, 他们应毫不犹豫地在圣月中惩罚他们, 只有这样, 神圣事物的圣洁性才能得到保障 (2:195)。注释者通常阐述, 而事实上也有这样的传说, 大意是说, 有一次穆圣派遣阿布杜拉•彬•贾希 (عَبْدُالله بِنْ جَحْش, ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh) 去传递有关一伙古来西人出发去麦加的消息。当阿布杜拉 (عَبْدُالله, ‘Abdullah) 和他的同伴到达一个名叫纳赫拉 (نَخْلَة, Nakhla) 的地方时, 他们遇上了一小伙人。阿布杜拉袭击了这伙人, 杀死了其中的一个并俘获了两个。发生这件事的日期是有疑问的, 有的认为它是在圣月中, 而另一些不以为然。消息传到麦加, 古来西人利用关于日期的怀疑而提出抗议, 说是穆斯林亵渎了圣月。加注的本节经文就在当时被启示了。
2
یعنی ان دونوں کی حرمت کو ضائع کرنے کی کوشش کرنا ہے۔
a
2:192.
b
3:84, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
c
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
224
Important Words:
کبیر (great transgression) really stands for ذنب کبیر i.e. a great sin or great transgression or great offence. اکبر is in the comparative degree and means, a greater sin, etc.
صد (to hinder) is the infinitive from صد. They say صدہ i.e. he prevented him; he turned him back. صد عنه اومنه means, he kept back from it. Thus the word is both transitive and intransitive. صد, therefore, means: (1) to hinder or to prevent; (2) a hindrance or a barrier; (3) a mountain or a wall, etc., because it serves as a barrier (Aqrab).
یردوکم (turn you back) and یرتدد (turns back) are both derived from رد. They say ردہ i.e. he turned him back; and ارتد i.e.he himself turned back. ارتد عن الاسلام means, he turned back from Islam and reverted to a state of disbelief. مرتد means, one who turns back from his religion, particularly from Islam; one who apostatizes (Taj).
حبطت (shall be in vain). حبط البعیر means, the stomach of the camel became inflated and his belly became bound by eating unwholesome food. حبط عمله means: (1) his work or deed became null and void and went for nothing; (2) his work or deed became evil and corrupt. حبط دمه means, his blood went unavenged. حبط ماء البئر means, the water of the well receded and went down never to return to its original level (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The words translated as "to be ungrateful to Him and the Sacred Mosque" may also be rendered as "to be ungrateful to Him and to hinder men from the Sacred Mosque".
The Quran has already explained that if disbelievers violate the sanctity of a sacred month, Muslims may also retaliate in a sacred month; for thus only can the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195).
The present verse provides a further reason for defending Islam, if need be, in a sacred month. Disbelievers, particularly those of Mecca, had violated the sanctity of things far more sacred than a "sacred month"––they were trying forcibly to turn men form the way of God; they were preventing people from approaching the Sacred Mosque and they had forced the Muslim dwellers of Mecca to flee from it. This was a form of persecution which was certainly much more heinous than fighting in a Sacred Month.
Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to the effect, that once the Holy Prophet sent one of his Companions, named ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh, to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his comrades reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party proceeding to Mecca. Guided by his own judgement and without any instruction to that effect from the Prophet, ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date was doubtful, some considering it to be as one of the Sacred Month and others as not. When the news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt as regards date and clamoured that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion (Tabari, Hisham & Zurqani).
The verse acknowledges the sanctity of the Sacred Months and considers it an act of sin and transgression knowingly to fight in a sacred month, but forcefully points out that the sanctities which disbelievers were violating were far more worthy of safeguarding. Disbelievers were forcibly preventing people from accepting Islam. They did not allow Muslims to approach the Sacred Mosque and they had mercilessly turned the Prophet and his followers out of their homes.
The verse should not be understood to imply that Muslims did start a fight in a sacred month, it only purports to bring home to disbelievers the fact that in view of their persistent violation of highly sacred thing, it does not lie in their mouth to accuse Muslim of violating the sanctity of a sacred month.
The clause it is they whose works shall be vain in this world and the next does not mean that everything that a renegade from Islam, or, for that matter, everything that a disbeliever, does will go for nothing and produce no result. The clause only means that such actions of the renegades as they might do to weaken the cause of Islam in this world as well as those of their actions which they might perform in opposition to the teaching of Islam in order to win the pleasure of God in the world to come, will all be in vain. Thus the clause does not refer to such good actions as a person may perform in the state o unbelief; for, as the Quran expressly states, these must have their reward (99:8) which may either take the form of the acceptance of Islam or that of the lightening of punishment. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said about his uncle Abu Talib that on account of the good treatment the latter extended to him, he is likely to be only lightly punished for his non-acceptance of Islam (Bukhari). On another occasion when Hakim bin Hizam, a nephew of his wife Khadijah, asked the Prophet whether he would get any reward for the good deeds he did before he accepted Islam, the Holy Prophet said, "your very acceptance of Islam is a reward thereof" (Bukhari).
The clause, their works shall be vain in this world and the next, also signifies that if such men as apostatize from Islam had not done so, their deeds would have brought them the great reward promised to Muslims both in this world and the next, but by apostatizing from Islam they had totally deprived themselves of this twofold reward.
Finally, the clause, and they will not cease fighting you until they turn you back from your faith, if they can, throws a flood of light on the attitude of disbelievers towards Muslim. They were not only the first to begin hostilities, but had also vowed not to cease fighting until Islam had been totally wiped out from Arabia and not a soul remained to call himself a Muslim. This clear testimony of the Quran should be an eye-opener for those who accuse Muslims of being aggressors in their early struggle against disbelievers. The words, if they can, are highly eulogistic of the Companions of the Holy Prophet. Do what they could, disbelievers would never be able to turn back Muslims from their faith. Their love for Islam was too deep to be extirpated by persecution however severe and bitter it might be.
a
2:192.
b
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
c
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
260
The believers were told that if disbelievers violated the sanctity of the Sacred Months, they should not hesitate to punish them in the Sacred Months, for thus alone could the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195). Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to this effect, that on one occasion the Holy Prophet sent ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his companions reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party. ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date on which this happened was doubtful, some considering it to be one within the Sacred Month and others not. The news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt and protested that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion.
۞ یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الۡخَمۡرِ وَالۡمَیۡسِرِ ۖ قُلۡ فِیۡہِمَاۤ اِثۡمٌ کَبِیۡرٌ وَّمَنٰفِعُ لِلنَّاسِ وَاِثۡمُہُمَاۤ اَکۡبَرُ مِنۡ نَّفۡعِہِمَا ۗ وَیَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ مَاذَا یُنۡفِقُوۡنَ قُلِ الۡعَفۡوَ ۗ کَذٰلِکَ یُبَیِّنُ اللّٰہُ لَکُمُ الۡاٰیٰتِ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تَتَفَکَّرُوۡنَ
5:91, 92.
خَمَرَالشَّیْءَ (Khamarash-Shai’a) 意指, 他掩藏或遮盖或隐瞒了这事情。酒被称为 خَمْر (Khamr) 因为它遮盖、隐藏或影响才智或理性, 或因为它搅昏和刺激头脑, 以致使它失去了控制能力。这词特别用来指由葡萄配制的酒, 也指一切麻醉品 (Lane)。 “酒精中毒是导致疾病的一个重要因素; 而在所有的疾病中, 饮酒过度的人是糟糕的病人。在流行病中, 饮酒人中间的死亡率特别高, 而对疾病、损伤和疲劳的一般的抵抗能力也被减少……。酒精中毒还减少长寿的可能性; 英国人寿保险公司发现, 据调查, 不饮酒者的寿命大约比饮酒的人长一倍。酒精中毒和犯罪的密切联系是众所周知的; 而贝尔 (Baer)、库雷拉 (Kurella) 和加拉符尔丁 (Gallavardin) 及锡卡尔特 (Sichart) 的统计资料表明, 所有犯罪分子中有25%到85%是酒鬼。……酒精中毒的不良后果在酒鬼的后代中是明显的……羊痫疯、精神病、白痴以及各种形式的肉体的、精神的和道德的衰退, 很不均衡地流行于过量饮酒者的后代中。” (Jew. Enc.) “饮酒所造成的影响几乎完全来自它对神经系统的干扰作用, 当进入酗酒的严重状况时, 将出现理性与判断力中止的现象。” (Enc. Brit.)。“至于过量饮酒者与违反道德规范及国家法律之间的密切联系则受到普遍的证明。这是理智的和道德的高级官能机构瘫痪的直接后果, 从而使各种低级的爱好得到放任。” (Enc. Rel. Eth.)
اَيْسَرَالرَّجُلُ (Aisarar-Rajulu) 的意思是, 人变得富裕。مَيْسَرْ (Maisar) 之所以如此称谓是因为赌徒力求迅速而容易地致富而不想操一操心, 以艰苦的劳动来获得财富; “赌博的这种邪恶的倾向从来没有受到怀疑。实质上, 这是对社会有害的: 它使同情心凋谢, 助长自私自利因而产生在品格上的全面坠落。这是一种内在的野蛮的习性……。其动机是仔细掩盖起来的贪婪。这是一种妄想得到财富而付出代价的企图。这是违背对称规律的。这是一种双方合同的掠夺, 正像双方的决斗, 是互相协定的彼此凶杀。它由贪婪而引起, 导致懒散。此外它还向运气求援。为了碰运气, 行为的主宰准备破坏道德秩序和生活的稳定。它全神贯注于钱财上, 而由此失去对人生目的更有价值的注意力” (Enc. Rel. Eth.)。
伊斯兰教的特点是决不全面谴责一件事, 但大方而直率地承认哪怕在这件事内可能发现的最小的善举。伊斯兰教禁止某些事情并不是认为它们一无是处, 而是它们的损害要超过它们的益处, 因为世界上不存在完全无益的东西。由于麻醉物和投机这种玩艺儿有极大的危害而加以禁止, 另一方面并没有不承认它们具有少量益处。
عَفْو (‘Afw) 的意思是, (a) 超出或高于所需要的; 而所花费的不致使给予的人发生困苦; (b) 一件东西中的最好部分; (c) 不被要求的给予 (اَقْرَبْ)。一般信者必须花费他们自己的合理需要满足之后的剩余部分, 而期望那些高级的信者花费他们的财产的最好部份。可是, 假如这款项是为了全体信者集体使用的, 那就意味着在战争时期他们只应当给自己保留一分还可勉强满足生活之需的财产。
اِثْمٌ کے معنے گناہ کے ہیں اور کبھی گناہ کی سزا کے معنوں میں بھی استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ قرآن کریم میں ہے۔ وَمَنْ یَّفْعَلْ ذٰلِکَ یَلْقَ اَثَامًا (فرقان: ۶۹) یعنی اپنے گناہ کی سزا بھگتے گا۔ ان معنوں کو مدِّنظر رکھتے ہوئے گناہ اور نقصان کے معنے کیے گئے ہیں۔ لیکن ’’اور نقصان‘‘ کے لفظوں کو خطوط وحدانی میں لکھ دیا گیا ہے۔
اسی طرح اِثْمٌ کے معنے نیکیوں سے روکنے کے ہیں (مفردات) پس اس کے یہ معنے بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ ان افعال کے نتیجہ میں نیکیوں سے محرومی ان کے منافع سے زیادہ ہے۔ یہ معنے گو ترجمہ کے لحاظ سے مشکل ہیں لیکن تفسیر کے لحاظ سے بہت اعلیٰ ہیں کیونکہ حقیقت
عَفْو کے تین معنے ہوتے ہیں۔ (۱) خِیَارُ الشَّیْئِ وَاَطْیَبُہٗ یعنی سب سے اچھی اور پاکیزہ شے (۲) مَایَفْضُلُ عَنِ النَّفَقَۃِ وَلَاعُسْرَ عَلٰی صَاحِبِہٖ فِیْ اِعْطَآئِہٖ جو اپنے ضروری خرچ سے بچ جائے اور دینے والے کو اس کے دینے سے تکلیف نہ پہنچے (۳) یُقَالُ اَعْطَیْتُہٗ عَفْوَ الْمَالِ اَیْ بِغَیْرِ مَسْأَلَۃٍ یعنی عفو کے معنے بغیر مانگے دینے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں (اقرب) پہلے بھی ایسا ہی سوال گزر چکا ہے اور وہاں جواب دیا تھا کہ جو بھی حلال و طیب مال خرچ کرو مناسب ہے۔ وہاں اقسام صدقہ کے متعلق سوال تھا۔ یہاں کَمیّت کے متعلق سوال ہے یعنی کتنا دے؟ سو اس
5:91, 92.
Khamarush-Shai’a means, he veiled or covered up or concealed the thing. Wine is called Khamr because it covers or obscures or affects the intellect or the senses, or because it agitates and excites the brain so as to make it lose its power of control. The word is specifically used for wine prepared from grapes but signifies all intoxicants (Lane). "Alcoholism is an important factor in the causation of disease; and in all diseases alcoholics are bad patients. In epidemics the mortality among drinkers is excessive; and the general power of resistance to disease, injury, and fatigue is diminished.....Alcoholism lessens the chance of life; the English life-insurance companies found that the presumptive length of life of non-drinkers was about twice that of drinkers. The close relationship of alcoholism and crime is well- known; and the statistics of Baer, Kurella and Gallavardin and Sichart show that from 25 to 85 per cent of all malefactors are drunkards... "The evil effects of alcoholism are
Aisarar-Rajulu means, man became well off. Maisar is so called because the gambler seeks to become rich quickly and easily without undergoing the trouble of earning wealth by hard work. "The vicious tendency of gambling has never been called in question. It is essentially anti-social; it sears the sympathies, cultivates hard egoism and so produces a general deterioration of character. It is a habit intrinsically savage....Its motive is carefully disguised covetousness. It is an attempt to get property without paying the price for it. It is a violation of the law of equivalents. It is a kind of robbery by mutual agreement just as duelling which is murder by mutual agreement. It is begotten of covetousness; it leads to idleness. It is, moreover, an appeal to chance. To make chance the arbiter of conduct is to subvert the moral order and stability of life. It concentrates attention upon lucre and thereby withdraws attention from worthier objects of life" (Enc. Rel. Eth.).
Ithm means, sin; punishment of sin; the harm that might result from sin (Lane).
It is characteristic of Islam that it never condemns a thing wholesale but freely and frankly admits even the smallest good that may be found in it. Islam prohibits certain things not because it considers them to be devoid of all good, for there is nothing in the world, which is wholly bad, but because their evil outweighs their good. While prohibiting the use of intoxicants and games of chance because of their great harm, Islam has not failed to acknowledge the few advantages they possess.
‘Afw means, (a) what exceeds or remains over and above one’s requirements, and the spending of what does not cause hardship to the giver; (b) the best portion of a thing; (c) giving without being asked (Aqrab). Ordinary believers are required to spend what remains after their own legitimate needs have been met, and the higher class of believers are expected to spend the best portion of their possessions. If, however, the clause be applied collectively to all believers, it would mean that in times of war they should retain for themselves only such portion of their possessions as may suffice to meet their bare necessities of life.
5:91, 92.
Important Words:
الخمر (wine) is the noun-infinitive from خمر. They say خمر الشیء meaning, he veiled or covered up the thing. خمرالشھادة means, he concealed the evidence. خمرالعجین means, he leavened the dough and left it till it became well fermented. خامره means, it became mixed or blended with it; it infected or pervaded it. A veil worn by a woman is called خمار because it screens or covers her face and head. Wine is called خمر because it covers or obscures or infects the intellect or the senses, or because it agitates and excites the brain so as to make it uncontrolled. The word is specific for wine prepared from grapes but is also used generally (Aqrab & Lane).
المیسر (game of hazard) is derived from یسر i.e. he became docile and submissive. یسرت المرأة means, the woman was easily delivered of the child. ایسرالرجل means, the man became well off. یسرفلان means, such a one played a game of hazard or a game of chance, i.e. he gambled. Thus the primary meaning of the word is to get a thing easily and thereby become well off. A game of chance or a game of hazard is called میسر because by means of such games people seek to become rich easily and quickly without undergoing the trouble of earning with work and labour. The word المیسر is used to indicate (1) any game of hazard or game of chance; (2) a game of hazard played by the Arabs with headless arrows; (3) play for stakes and wages (Lisan & Mufradat).
اثم (sin) is the noun-infinitive from اثم meaning, he did what was unlawful. اثم means: (1) that which is unlawful (Aqrab); (2) that which keeps back a person from what is good (Mufradat); (3) punishment of sins and evil actions (Lane).
عفو (spare) is derived from عفا. They say عفا الشیء i.e. the thing became long and abundant. عفو means: (1) what exceeds or remains over and above one’s requirements. (2) the best portion of a thing (Aqrab).
Commentary:
While dealing with the subject of war, the Quran fittingly turns to the subject of wine and gambling which are directly related to war.
It was customary among Arabs in times of war to cast lots in the name of a few wealthy persons, and those in whose name the lots were drawn were bound to feed the army and supply it with wine. This is how the Arabs defrayed the expenses of war. So when Muslims were called upon to take arms, they naturally enquired of the Holy Prophet about the legality of this peculiar way of meeting the expenses of war and about the use of wine also, which was considered essential to produce a state of reckless courage in the fighters so as to make them blind to all consequences. Islam declared both these practices unlawful because their harm was greater than their advantage. The conviction of faith hadinfused into the hearts of believers far greater and nobler courage than the blind daring engendered by drinking. Similarly, the expenses of war were to be met in a fairer and more respectable manner than the casting of lots. The burden must fall on all according to their means and must come through willing and eager contributions by the faithful.
The clause, their sin is greater than their advantage, embodies a very important principle. A thing should not be adopted simply because it contains some advantage nor should a thing be condemned simply because it is harmful in certain respects. On the contrary, both sides should be carefully weighed and a thing should be condemned only if its harm outweighs its advantage. It is in fact a great characteristic of Islam that it never condemns a thing wholesale but frankly and freely admits even the smallest good that may be found in it. Islam prohibits certain things not because it considers them to be devoid of all good, for there is nothing in the world which is wholly bad, but because their evil outweighs their good. This is why, while prohibiting the use of intoxicants and games of chance because of their great harm, Islam has not failed to acknowledge the few advantages they possess.
It is worthy of note that of all religions, Islam alone has forbidden the use of wine. In Hinduism, drinking forms an essential part of certain religious ceremonies. Judaism does not seem to prohibit drinking, because nowhere has the Bible declared it to be unlawful; while according to the New Testament, the very first miracle which Jesus showed was that he turned water into wine for the use of a marriage party (John 2:7-9).
Attempts have been made during the ages by social reformers, and even the help of legislation has been enlisted in some countries, to put an end to wine-drinking. But all such attempts have so far failed. The only experiment on record which met with complete success in this direction was that made in Arabia more than thirteen hundred years ago. A whole people steeped in drinking became absolute teetotallers by the mere declaration by the Prophet that God had forbidden drinking. This constitutes no small testimony to the great hold that Islam had come to possess on the minds of the unlettered and unruly Arabs, and to the wonderful transformation it had brought about in their lives.
From the meaning of the word خمر (wine) as given above under Important Words it should not be understood that Islam prohibits the use of only such quantity of wine as may make one drunk. The Holy Prophet has made it definitely clear that even small doses of such things as may intoxicate one when used in larger doses are unlawful (Tirmidhi).
When the principal means hitherto employed in Arabia for meeting the expenses of war, i.e. by casting lots, was prohibited, the question naturally arose as to how the expenses of war were to be met. Believers, realizing that they would themselves have to meet these expenses, hastened to inquire of the Holy Prophet as to how much they would have to contribute towards the expenses of war. In reply to their query they were told that they should spend عفو i.e. what may be spared after meeting the necessities of life. The word عفو by virtue of its twofold connotation, given under Important Words above, applies to two different classes of persons. Ordinary believers are required to spend what remains after their needs have been met, i.e. what they can spare; and the higher class of believers are expected to go ahead and spend the best portion of their possessions. If, however, the clause be applied collectively to all believers, it would mean, that in times of war, they should retain for themselves only such portion of their possessions as may suffice to meet their bare necessities of life. The balance should be spent in the cause of God. This is what God wanted them to do. Actually, however, some of the Companions spent even more than that. For instance, when the Holy Prophet appealed for funds for the campaign of Tabuk, Abu Bakr brought his entire possessions and laid them at the feet of his Master. When asked how much he had retained for himself and his family and how much he had brought to be spent in Allah’s cause, Abu Bakr replied that he had brought all that he possessed and that nothing remained in his house except the name of Allah (Tirmidhi, ch. on Manaqib & Zurqani).
Finally, a word about the sin or harm of wine and gambling, as mentioned in the verse under comment, appears to be called for. Though Islam was the first to prohibit the use of intoxicants and games of chance, the world now appears to be agreed on condemning these two evils which so deeply affect not only the physical but also the moral and spiritual condition of man. Here are some quotations in which non-Muslim writers have forcefully pointed out the harmful effects of wine:
(1) "Alcoholism is an important factor in the causation of disease; and in all diseases alcoholics are bad patients. In epidemics the mortality among drinkers is excessive; and the general power of resistance to disease, injury, and fatigue is diminished…Alcoholism lessens the chance of life; the English life-insurance companies found that the presumptive length of life of non-drinkers was about twice that of drinkers…The close relationship of alcoholism and crime is well known and the statistics of Baer, Kurella, Gallavardin and Sichart show that from 25 to 85 per cent of all malefactors are drunkards. The rate of suicide varies with the general rate of consumption of alcohol in different countries…
"The evil effects of alcoholism are evident in the drunkard’s posterity…Epilepsy, insanity, idiocy and various forms of physical, mental, and moral degeneracy are very disproportionately prevalent among the offsprings of alcoholics" (Jew. Enc. i. 333-334).
(2) "The effects of consumption of alcohol are almost all due to its action upon the nervous system. Thus the immediate sensation of well-being is due to the flushing of the skin, suppressing temporarily the sense of chill, and to the fact that the sensibility to minor pains and inconveniences becomes blunted; whilst with larger doses the diminution of the power of self-control and sense of personal responsibility gives rise to excitability. In the secondary stage the fineness of the senses (hearing, touch, taste and vision) is affected, and this gives rise to an inability to control bodily movements such as facial expression. In the advanced stage of drunkenness, the intellectual processes of judgement and control are suspended." (Enc. Brit. 14th Edition, i. 540).
(3) "Alcohol is a poison for protoplasm, that is, for the soft plastic material which is the essential constituent of every one of the minute cells that make up living organisms, whether animal or vegetable. Its poisonous effect in very dilute solution is easily shown on lowly organisms…
"The nerve cells of the brain, the most highly organised and delicate of the tissues, very early show the effect of alcohol. Many of the test observers of their own mental processes, such as Helmholtz and Huxley, have expressed themselves strongly as to the harmful effect of minute doses of alcohol on brain work. It would seem that the 'stimulating' effect is really due to the paralysis of the very highest nerve-centres, so that cheerfulness, wit, and recklessness have free play. Large numbers of psychometric experiments under conditions of the greatest accuracy prove that alcohol, in small dietetic doses, exercises a distinctly paralysing effect on the working of the brain. Some mental processes are quickened for a short time, and then a retarding effect shows itself, which is prolonged and much more than cancels the apparent beneficial result…
"There is universal testimony as to the close relationship between excessive drinking and breaches of the moral law and the law of the State. This is a direct consequence of the paralysis of the higher faculties, intellectual and moral, and the resulting free play given to the lower inclinations" (Enc. Rel. Eth, i. 299-301).
As to the harm caused by gambling the following quotation would suffice:
"The vicious tendency of gambling has never been called in question. Lord Beaconsfield spoke of it as 'a vast engine of national demoralization'…In 12 years (1895-6 to 1906-7) there were 156 suicides or attempted suicides in England assigned to this cause, as well as 719 cases of theft or embezzlement and 442 bankruptcies. In view of these facts, it is not surprising that, in all civilized countries, gambling is subjected to definite legislative restraints…It is, as Herbert Spencer says, a kind of action by which pleasure is obtained at the cost of pain to another. The happiness of the winner implies the misery of the loser. This kind of action, therefore, is essentially anti-social; it sears the sympathies, cultivates a hard egoism, and so produces a general deterioration of character. It is a habit intrinsically savage…In an atmosphere of brotherhood no form of gambling could exist…But the immorality of gambling may be argued on higher grounds than a calculation of pleasure.
"(a) Every gambling transaction involves a transfer of property in one shape or another. When the gambler is asked why he stakes his money on a game or a race, his reply is, 'To add an interest to the game'. The interest thus added is, simply stated, the interest of acquisition. If the real object were, as is claimed, merely the sport and the excitement, then men might just as well wager counters, or, for the matter of that, agree to hand over all winnings to public charities. But this is not done. The transfer of property, in one shape or another, is essential to the act. There are only three ways in which property can be legitimately acquired—by gift, by labour, and by exchange. Gambling stands outside all of these.
"(b) Its motive is, however, carefully disguised covetousness. It is an attempt to get property without paying the price for it. It is a violation of the law of equivalents. It is a kind of robbery by mutual agreement; but it is still robbery, just as duelling, which is murder by mutual agreement, is still treated as murder. It is begotten of covetousness; it leads to idleness.
"(c) It is, moreover, an appeal to chance. If in any contest skill comes in, odds are given or handicaps arranged so as to equalize the chances as far as possible. To make chance the arbiter of conduct is to subvert the moral order and stability of life.
"(d) It concentrates attention upon lucre, and thereby withdraws attention from worthier objects of life" (Enc. Rel. Eth. vi. pp. 165-166).
b
5:91, 92.
160
خَمَرَالشَّیْءَ (Khamarash-Shai’a) 意指, 他掩藏或遮盖或隐瞒了这事情。酒被称为 خَمْر (Khamr) 因为它遮盖、隐藏或影响才智或理性, 或因为它搅昏和刺激头脑, 以致使它失去了控制能力。这词特别用来指由葡萄配制的酒, 也指一切麻醉品 (Lane)。 “酒精中毒是导致疾病的一个重要因素; 而在所有的疾病中, 饮酒过度的人是糟糕的病人。在流行病中, 饮酒人中间的死亡率特别高, 而对疾病、损伤和疲劳的一般的抵抗能力也被减少……。酒精中毒还减少长寿的可能性; 英国人寿保险公司发现, 据调查, 不饮酒者的寿命大约比饮酒的人长一倍。酒精中毒和犯罪的密切联系是众所周知的; 而贝尔 (Baer)、库雷拉 (Kurella) 和加拉符尔丁 (Gallavardin) 及锡卡尔特 (Sichart) 的统计资料表明, 所有犯罪分子中有25%到85%是酒鬼。……酒精中毒的不良后果在酒鬼的后代中是明显的……羊痫疯、精神病、白痴以及各种形式的肉体的、精神的和道德的衰退, 很不均衡地流行于过量饮酒者的后代中。” (Jew. Enc.) “饮酒所造成的影响几乎完全来自它对神经系统的干扰作用, 当进入酗酒的严重状况时, 将出现理性与判断力中止的现象。” (Enc. Brit.)。“至于过量饮酒者与违反道德规范及国家法律之间的密切联系则受到普遍的证明。这是理智的和道德的高级官能机构瘫痪的直接后果, 从而使各种低级的爱好得到放任。” (Enc. Rel. Eth.)
161
اَيْسَرَالرَّجُلُ (Aisarar-Rajulu) 的意思是, 人变得富裕。مَيْسَرْ (Maisar) 之所以如此称谓是因为赌徒力求迅速而容易地致富而不想操一操心, 以艰苦的劳动来获得财富; “赌博的这种邪恶的倾向从来没有受到怀疑。实质上, 这是对社会有害的: 它使同情心凋谢, 助长自私自利因而产生在品格上的全面坠落。这是一种内在的野蛮的习性……。其动机是仔细掩盖起来的贪婪。这是一种妄想得到财富而付出代价的企图。这是违背对称规律的。这是一种双方合同的掠夺, 正像双方的决斗, 是互相协定的彼此凶杀。它由贪婪而引起, 导致懒散。此外它还向运气求援。为了碰运气, 行为的主宰准备破坏道德秩序和生活的稳定。它全神贯注于钱财上, 而由此失去对人生目的更有价值的注意力” (Enc. Rel. Eth.)。
162
伊斯兰教的特点是决不全面谴责一件事, 但大方而直率地承认哪怕在这件事内可能发现的最小的善举。伊斯兰教禁止某些事情并不是认为它们一无是处, 而是它们的损害要超过它们的益处, 因为世界上不存在完全无益的东西。由于麻醉物和投机这种玩艺儿有极大的危害而加以禁止, 另一方面并没有不承认它们具有少量益处。
163
عَفْو (‘Afw) 的意思是, (a) 超出或高于所需要的; 而所花费的不致使给予的人发生困苦; (b) 一件东西中的最好部分; (c) 不被要求的给予 (اَقْرَبْ)。一般信者必须花费他们自己的合理需要满足之后的剩余部分, 而期望那些高级的信者花费他们的财产的最好部份。可是, 假如这款项是为了全体信者集体使用的, 那就意味着在战争时期他们只应当给自己保留一分还可勉强满足生活之需的财产。
3
اِثْمٌ کے معنے گناہ کے ہیں اور کبھی گناہ کی سزا کے معنوں میں بھی استعمال ہوتا ہے۔ قرآن کریم میں ہے۔ وَمَنْ یَّفْعَلْ ذٰلِکَ یَلْقَ اَثَامًا (فرقان: ۶۹) یعنی اپنے گناہ کی سزا بھگتے گا۔ ان معنوں کو مدِّنظر رکھتے ہوئے گناہ اور نقصان کے معنے کیے گئے ہیں۔ لیکن ’’اور نقصان‘‘ کے لفظوں کو خطوط وحدانی میں لکھ دیا گیا ہے۔
اسی طرح اِثْمٌ کے معنے نیکیوں سے روکنے کے ہیں (مفردات) پس اس کے یہ معنے بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ ان افعال کے نتیجہ میں نیکیوں سے محرومی ان کے منافع سے زیادہ ہے۔ یہ معنے گو ترجمہ کے لحاظ سے مشکل ہیں لیکن تفسیر کے لحاظ سے بہت اعلیٰ ہیں کیونکہ حقیقت
4
عَفْو کے تین معنے ہوتے ہیں۔ (۱) خِیَارُ الشَّیْئِ وَاَطْیَبُہٗ یعنی سب سے اچھی اور پاکیزہ شے (۲) مَایَفْضُلُ عَنِ النَّفَقَۃِ وَلَاعُسْرَ عَلٰی صَاحِبِہٖ فِیْ اِعْطَآئِہٖ جو اپنے ضروری خرچ سے بچ جائے اور دینے والے کو اس کے دینے سے تکلیف نہ پہنچے (۳) یُقَالُ اَعْطَیْتُہٗ عَفْوَ الْمَالِ اَیْ بِغَیْرِ مَسْأَلَۃٍ یعنی عفو کے معنے بغیر مانگے دینے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں (اقرب) پہلے بھی ایسا ہی سوال گزر چکا ہے اور وہاں جواب دیا تھا کہ جو بھی حلال و طیب مال خرچ کرو مناسب ہے۔ وہاں اقسام صدقہ کے متعلق سوال تھا۔ یہاں کَمیّت کے متعلق سوال ہے یعنی کتنا دے؟ سو اس
a
5:91, 92.
226
Important Words:
الخمر (wine) is the noun-infinitive from خمر. They say خمر الشیء meaning, he veiled or covered up the thing. خمرالشھادة means, he concealed the evidence. خمرالعجین means, he leavened the dough and left it till it became well fermented. خامره means, it became mixed or blended with it; it infected or pervaded it. A veil worn by a woman is called خمار because it screens or covers her face and head. Wine is called خمر because it covers or obscures or infects the intellect or the senses, or because it agitates and excites the brain so as to make it uncontrolled. The word is specific for wine prepared from grapes but is also used generally (Aqrab & Lane).
المیسر (game of hazard) is derived from یسر i.e. he became docile and submissive. یسرت المرأة means, the woman was easily delivered of the child. ایسرالرجل means, the man became well off. یسرفلان means, such a one played a game of hazard or a game of chance, i.e. he gambled. Thus the primary meaning of the word is to get a thing easily and thereby become well off. A game of chance or a game of hazard is called میسر because by means of such games people seek to become rich easily and quickly without undergoing the trouble of earning with work and labour. The word المیسر is used to indicate (1) any game of hazard or game of chance; (2) a game of hazard played by the Arabs with headless arrows; (3) play for stakes and wages (Lisan & Mufradat).
اثم (sin) is the noun-infinitive from اثم meaning, he did what was unlawful. اثم means: (1) that which is unlawful (Aqrab); (2) that which keeps back a person from what is good (Mufradat); (3) punishment of sins and evil actions (Lane).
عفو (spare) is derived from عفا. They say عفا الشیء i.e. the thing became long and abundant. عفو means: (1) what exceeds or remains over and above one’s requirements. (2) the best portion of a thing (Aqrab).
Commentary:
While dealing with the subject of war, the Quran fittingly turns to the subject of wine and gambling which are directly related to war.
It was customary among Arabs in times of war to cast lots in the name of a few wealthy persons, and those in whose name the lots were drawn were bound to feed the army and supply it with wine. This is how the Arabs defrayed the expenses of war. So when Muslims were called upon to take arms, they naturally enquired of the Holy Prophet about the legality of this peculiar way of meeting the expenses of war and about the use of wine also, which was considered essential to produce a state of reckless courage in the fighters so as to make them blind to all consequences. Islam declared both these practices unlawful because their harm was greater than their advantage. The conviction of faith hadinfused into the hearts of believers far greater and nobler courage than the blind daring engendered by drinking. Similarly, the expenses of war were to be met in a fairer and more respectable manner than the casting of lots. The burden must fall on all according to their means and must come through willing and eager contributions by the faithful.
The clause, their sin is greater than their advantage, embodies a very important principle. A thing should not be adopted simply because it contains some advantage nor should a thing be condemned simply because it is harmful in certain respects. On the contrary, both sides should be carefully weighed and a thing should be condemned only if its harm outweighs its advantage. It is in fact a great characteristic of Islam that it never condemns a thing wholesale but frankly and freely admits even the smallest good that may be found in it. Islam prohibits certain things not because it considers them to be devoid of all good, for there is nothing in the world which is wholly bad, but because their evil outweighs their good. This is why, while prohibiting the use of intoxicants and games of chance because of their great harm, Islam has not failed to acknowledge the few advantages they possess.
It is worthy of note that of all religions, Islam alone has forbidden the use of wine. In Hinduism, drinking forms an essential part of certain religious ceremonies. Judaism does not seem to prohibit drinking, because nowhere has the Bible declared it to be unlawful; while according to the New Testament, the very first miracle which Jesus showed was that he turned water into wine for the use of a marriage party (John 2:7-9).
Attempts have been made during the ages by social reformers, and even the help of legislation has been enlisted in some countries, to put an end to wine-drinking. But all such attempts have so far failed. The only experiment on record which met with complete success in this direction was that made in Arabia more than thirteen hundred years ago. A whole people steeped in drinking became absolute teetotallers by the mere declaration by the Prophet that God had forbidden drinking. This constitutes no small testimony to the great hold that Islam had come to possess on the minds of the unlettered and unruly Arabs, and to the wonderful transformation it had brought about in their lives.
From the meaning of the word خمر (wine) as given above under Important Words it should not be understood that Islam prohibits the use of only such quantity of wine as may make one drunk. The Holy Prophet has made it definitely clear that even small doses of such things as may intoxicate one when used in larger doses are unlawful (Tirmidhi).
When the principal means hitherto employed in Arabia for meeting the expenses of war, i.e. by casting lots, was prohibited, the question naturally arose as to how the expenses of war were to be met. Believers, realizing that they would themselves have to meet these expenses, hastened to inquire of the Holy Prophet as to how much they would have to contribute towards the expenses of war. In reply to their query they were told that they should spend عفو i.e. what may be spared after meeting the necessities of life. The word عفو by virtue of its twofold connotation, given under Important Words above, applies to two different classes of persons. Ordinary believers are required to spend what remains after their needs have been met, i.e. what they can spare; and the higher class of believers are expected to go ahead and spend the best portion of their possessions. If, however, the clause be applied collectively to all believers, it would mean, that in times of war, they should retain for themselves only such portion of their possessions as may suffice to meet their bare necessities of life. The balance should be spent in the cause of God. This is what God wanted them to do. Actually, however, some of the Companions spent even more than that. For instance, when the Holy Prophet appealed for funds for the campaign of Tabuk, Abu Bakr brought his entire possessions and laid them at the feet of his Master. When asked how much he had retained for himself and his family and how much he had brought to be spent in Allah’s cause, Abu Bakr replied that he had brought all that he possessed and that nothing remained in his house except the name of Allah (Tirmidhi, ch. on Manaqib & Zurqani).
Finally, a word about the sin or harm of wine and gambling, as mentioned in the verse under comment, appears to be called for. Though Islam was the first to prohibit the use of intoxicants and games of chance, the world now appears to be agreed on condemning these two evils which so deeply affect not only the physical but also the moral and spiritual condition of man. Here are some quotations in which non-Muslim writers have forcefully pointed out the harmful effects of wine:
(1) "Alcoholism is an important factor in the causation of disease; and in all diseases alcoholics are bad patients. In epidemics the mortality among drinkers is excessive; and the general power of resistance to disease, injury, and fatigue is diminished…Alcoholism lessens the chance of life; the English life-insurance companies found that the presumptive length of life of non-drinkers was about twice that of drinkers…The close relationship of alcoholism and crime is well known and the statistics of Baer, Kurella, Gallavardin and Sichart show that from 25 to 85 per cent of all malefactors are drunkards. The rate of suicide varies with the general rate of consumption of alcohol in different countries…
"The evil effects of alcoholism are evident in the drunkard’s posterity…Epilepsy, insanity, idiocy and various forms of physical, mental, and moral degeneracy are very disproportionately prevalent among the offsprings of alcoholics" (Jew. Enc. i. 333-334).
(2) "The effects of consumption of alcohol are almost all due to its action upon the nervous system. Thus the immediate sensation of well-being is due to the flushing of the skin, suppressing temporarily the sense of chill, and to the fact that the sensibility to minor pains and inconveniences becomes blunted; whilst with larger doses the diminution of the power of self-control and sense of personal responsibility gives rise to excitability. In the secondary stage the fineness of the senses (hearing, touch, taste and vision) is affected, and this gives rise to an inability to control bodily movements such as facial expression. In the advanced stage of drunkenness, the intellectual processes of judgement and control are suspended." (Enc. Brit. 14th Edition, i. 540).
(3) "Alcohol is a poison for protoplasm, that is, for the soft plastic material which is the essential constituent of every one of the minute cells that make up living organisms, whether animal or vegetable. Its poisonous effect in very dilute solution is easily shown on lowly organisms…
"The nerve cells of the brain, the most highly organised and delicate of the tissues, very early show the effect of alcohol. Many of the test observers of their own mental processes, such as Helmholtz and Huxley, have expressed themselves strongly as to the harmful effect of minute doses of alcohol on brain work. It would seem that the 'stimulating' effect is really due to the paralysis of the very highest nerve-centres, so that cheerfulness, wit, and recklessness have free play. Large numbers of psychometric experiments under conditions of the greatest accuracy prove that alcohol, in small dietetic doses, exercises a distinctly paralysing effect on the working of the brain. Some mental processes are quickened for a short time, and then a retarding effect shows itself, which is prolonged and much more than cancels the apparent beneficial result…
"There is universal testimony as to the close relationship between excessive drinking and breaches of the moral law and the law of the State. This is a direct consequence of the paralysis of the higher faculties, intellectual and moral, and the resulting free play given to the lower inclinations" (Enc. Rel. Eth, i. 299-301).
As to the harm caused by gambling the following quotation would suffice:
"The vicious tendency of gambling has never been called in question. Lord Beaconsfield spoke of it as 'a vast engine of national demoralization'…In 12 years (1895-6 to 1906-7) there were 156 suicides or attempted suicides in England assigned to this cause, as well as 719 cases of theft or embezzlement and 442 bankruptcies. In view of these facts, it is not surprising that, in all civilized countries, gambling is subjected to definite legislative restraints…It is, as Herbert Spencer says, a kind of action by which pleasure is obtained at the cost of pain to another. The happiness of the winner implies the misery of the loser. This kind of action, therefore, is essentially anti-social; it sears the sympathies, cultivates a hard egoism, and so produces a general deterioration of character. It is a habit intrinsically savage…In an atmosphere of brotherhood no form of gambling could exist…But the immorality of gambling may be argued on higher grounds than a calculation of pleasure.
"(a) Every gambling transaction involves a transfer of property in one shape or another. When the gambler is asked why he stakes his money on a game or a race, his reply is, 'To add an interest to the game'. The interest thus added is, simply stated, the interest of acquisition. If the real object were, as is claimed, merely the sport and the excitement, then men might just as well wager counters, or, for the matter of that, agree to hand over all winnings to public charities. But this is not done. The transfer of property, in one shape or another, is essential to the act. There are only three ways in which property can be legitimately acquired—by gift, by labour, and by exchange. Gambling stands outside all of these.
"(b) Its motive is, however, carefully disguised covetousness. It is an attempt to get property without paying the price for it. It is a violation of the law of equivalents. It is a kind of robbery by mutual agreement; but it is still robbery, just as duelling, which is murder by mutual agreement, is still treated as murder. It is begotten of covetousness; it leads to idleness.
"(c) It is, moreover, an appeal to chance. If in any contest skill comes in, odds are given or handicaps arranged so as to equalize the chances as far as possible. To make chance the arbiter of conduct is to subvert the moral order and stability of life.
"(d) It concentrates attention upon lucre, and thereby withdraws attention from worthier objects of life" (Enc. Rel. Eth. vi. pp. 165-166).
e
5:91, 92.
261
Khamarush-Shai’a means, he veiled or covered up or concealed the thing. Wine is called Khamr because it covers or obscures or affects the intellect or the senses, or because it agitates and excites the brain so as to make it lose its power of control. The word is specifically used for wine prepared from grapes but signifies all intoxicants (Lane). "Alcoholism is an important factor in the causation of disease; and in all diseases alcoholics are bad patients. In epidemics the mortality among drinkers is excessive; and the general power of resistance to disease, injury, and fatigue is diminished.....Alcoholism lessens the chance of life; the English life-insurance companies found that the presumptive length of life of non-drinkers was about twice that of drinkers. The close relationship of alcoholism and crime is well- known; and the statistics of Baer, Kurella and Gallavardin and Sichart show that from 25 to 85 per cent of all malefactors are drunkards... "The evil effects of alcoholism are
262
Aisarar-Rajulu means, man became well off. Maisar is so called because the gambler seeks to become rich quickly and easily without undergoing the trouble of earning wealth by hard work. "The vicious tendency of gambling has never been called in question. It is essentially anti-social; it sears the sympathies, cultivates hard egoism and so produces a general deterioration of character. It is a habit intrinsically savage....Its motive is carefully disguised covetousness. It is an attempt to get property without paying the price for it. It is a violation of the law of equivalents. It is a kind of robbery by mutual agreement just as duelling which is murder by mutual agreement. It is begotten of covetousness; it leads to idleness. It is, moreover, an appeal to chance. To make chance the arbiter of conduct is to subvert the moral order and stability of life. It concentrates attention upon lucre and thereby withdraws attention from worthier objects of life" (Enc. Rel. Eth.).
263
Ithm means, sin; punishment of sin; the harm that might result from sin (Lane).
264
It is characteristic of Islam that it never condemns a thing wholesale but freely and frankly admits even the smallest good that may be found in it. Islam prohibits certain things not because it considers them to be devoid of all good, for there is nothing in the world, which is wholly bad, but because their evil outweighs their good. While prohibiting the use of intoxicants and games of chance because of their great harm, Islam has not failed to acknowledge the few advantages they possess.
265
‘Afw means, (a) what exceeds or remains over and above one’s requirements, and the spending of what does not cause hardship to the giver; (b) the best portion of a thing; (c) giving without being asked (Aqrab). Ordinary believers are required to spend what remains after their own legitimate needs have been met, and the higher class of believers are expected to spend the best portion of their possessions. If, however, the clause be applied collectively to all believers, it would mean that in times of war they should retain for themselves only such portion of their possessions as may suffice to meet their bare necessities of life.
فِی الدُّنۡیَا وَالۡاٰخِرَۃِ ۗ وَیَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الۡیَتٰمٰی ۖ قُلۡ اِصۡلَاحٌ لَّہُمۡ خَیۡرٌ ۖ وَّاِنۡ تُخَالِطُوۡہُمۡ فَاِخۡوٰنُکُمۡ ۚ وَاللّٰہُ یَعۡلَمُ الۡمُفۡسِدَ مِنَ الۡمُصۡلِحِ ۚ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ اللّٰہُ لَاَعۡنَتَکُمۡ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ عَزِیۡزٌ حَکِیۡمٌ
یَعْلَمُ الْمُفْسِدَ مِنَ الْمُصْلِحِ کے الفاظ ایسے ہیں کہ میرے نزدیک ان کا ایسا ترجمہ کرنا جو لفظی بھی ہو اور اس کے اردو میں کوئی معنے بھی ہو جاتے ہوں ناممکن ہے۔ بہرحال میں اس میں کامیاب نہیں ہو سکا کیونکہ دونوں زبانوں کے محاورات کا فرق اس مشکل کو حل نہیں ہونے دیتا۔ مولوی نذیر احمد صاحب دہلوی نے اس کا ترجمہ ’’بگاڑنے والے کو سنوارنے والے سے (الگ) پہچانتا ہے‘‘ کیا ہے۔ شاہ رفیع الدین صاحب نے اس کا ترجمہ ’’اور اللہ جانتا ہے بگاڑنے والے کو سنوارنے والے سے‘‘ کیا ہے۔ لفظی لحاظ سے یہ ترجمے کتنی ہی محنت سے کیے گئے ہوں اس میں شک نہیں کہ اردو میں اصل مفہوم ادا نہیں
4:128; 89:18; 93:10; 107:3.
The bringing up of orphans is a very delicate affair and also an important social duty. Orphans should be brought up in a manner most conducive to their physical, moral and spiritual welfare. They should be treated as members of the family—the exhortation being contained in the words, "they are your brethren."
4:128; 89:18; 93:10; 107:3.
Important Words:
الیتامی (orphans) is the plural of یتیم which is derived from یتم meaning he fell short of a thing, feeling weak and tired; he lost his father in childhood. Thus یتیم is one whose father has died and who has not yet attained the age of puberty, which, according to Islamic jurisprudence, is 18 years. The word یتیم is also used about a thing which is without equal (Aqrab & Mufradat).
تخالطوھم (intermix with them) is derived from خلط. They say خلط الشیء بالشیء i.e. he mixed up one thing with the other. خالطهmeans, he mixed or mingled or associated with him; he mixed or joined with him in his affairs; he became co-partner with him. خالط قلبه ھم means, anxiety pervaded his heart (Aqrab & Lane).
اعنتکم (put you to hardship) is derived from عنت which means, he fell into difficulty or hardship. اعنته means, he put him to hardship; he burdened him with a task that was beyond his power (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The opening words of this verse apparently seem to be misplaced, for they are connected not with the following words of the verse in which they are placed, but with the concluding words of the previous one. The complete sentence, therefore, should read like this, "thus Allah makes His commandments clear to you that you may reflect upon this world and the next". If read like this, the clause would mean that God has refrained from issuing a definite commandment with regard to war expenditure and has simply ordered you to retain such portion of your possessions as you may require for your worldly needs and spend the balance in the cause of religion so that you may be trained to think over and judge the comparative value of this world and the next and act accordingly. The words, "upon this world and the next" have been separated from the preceding words to provide a pause with the object of impressing the importance of the matter on the mind of the listener or reader.
As Quranic verses follow a natural order––an order prompted and followed by the innermost nature of the addressee––this verse follows in the wake of the verses dealing with war. As the war leaves behind orphans, this verse lays down basic instructions as to how they should be treated and looked after. Muslims are told that the bringing up of orphans is a very delicate affair and an important social duty. Orphans should be brought up in the manner most conducive to their greatest good, i.e. their physical, moral and spiritual welfare. They should be treated as members of the family; and their property properly looked after and steps taken to augment it. The words, and if you intermix with them, they are your brethren, signify not only permission but exhortation. The exhortation lies in the word "brethren" which is meant to point to Muslims to allow orphans to live as members of their family, this being not only wise and humane but also based on considerations of convenience. If orphans had been directed to be kept aloof and their property managed on a strictly legal basis, it would have, in most cases, entailed a good deal of unnecessary inconvenience and trouble for both parties concerned.
The words, Allah knows the mischief-maker from the reformer, serve as a stern warning to the guardians of orphans. Anything they do is sure to come to the knowledge of God. Nay, God knows even the hidden things of the human heart. So they should beware of playing the part of mischief-makers in the garb of reformers.
God’s attributes of "Powerful" and "Wise" placed at the end of the verse contain a general admonition to guardians of orphans to be very careful about their dealings with them. They should not delude themselves with the idea that, being weak and not yet possessed of proper understanding, the orphans are entirely at their mercy and that they can treat them as they like. For, if orphans are not strong and wise, God certainly is, and He would call them to account if they behaved unkindly or dishonestly towards these helpless and friendless creatures of His. By mentioning God’s attributes of "Powerful" and "Wise" the Quran also means to exhort Muslims to look after orphans in such a way and give them such good education and training as should help them to grow strong and wise and become useful members of the community.
a
4:128; 89:18; 93:10; 107:3.
164
抚育孤儿是一件非常难以处理的事情, 而也是一项重要的社会责任。孤儿们应以最有益于他们的身体、道德和精神健康的方式加以抚育。他们应当得到家庭成员般的待遇--------这一规劝包含在 “他们是你们的兄弟” 这句话中。
1
یَعْلَمُ الْمُفْسِدَ مِنَ الْمُصْلِحِ کے الفاظ ایسے ہیں کہ میرے نزدیک ان کا ایسا ترجمہ کرنا جو لفظی بھی ہو اور اس کے اردو میں کوئی معنے بھی ہو جاتے ہوں ناممکن ہے۔ بہرحال میں اس میں کامیاب نہیں ہو سکا کیونکہ دونوں زبانوں کے محاورات کا فرق اس مشکل کو حل نہیں ہونے دیتا۔ مولوی نذیر احمد صاحب دہلوی نے اس کا ترجمہ ’’بگاڑنے والے کو سنوارنے والے سے (الگ) پہچانتا ہے‘‘ کیا ہے۔ شاہ رفیع الدین صاحب نے اس کا ترجمہ ’’اور اللہ جانتا ہے بگاڑنے والے کو سنوارنے والے سے‘‘ کیا ہے۔ لفظی لحاظ سے یہ ترجمے کتنی ہی محنت سے کیے گئے ہوں اس میں شک نہیں کہ اردو میں اصل مفہوم ادا نہیں
a
4:128; 89:18; 93:10; 107:3.
227
Important Words:
الیتامی (orphans) is the plural of یتیم which is derived from یتم meaning he fell short of a thing, feeling weak and tired; he lost his father in childhood. Thus یتیم is one whose father has died and who has not yet attained the age of puberty, which, according to Islamic jurisprudence, is 18 years. The word یتیم is also used about a thing which is without equal (Aqrab & Mufradat).
تخالطوھم (intermix with them) is derived from خلط. They say خلط الشیء بالشیء i.e. he mixed up one thing with the other. خالطهmeans, he mixed or mingled or associated with him; he mixed or joined with him in his affairs; he became co-partner with him. خالط قلبه ھم means, anxiety pervaded his heart (Aqrab & Lane).
اعنتکم (put you to hardship) is derived from عنت which means, he fell into difficulty or hardship. اعنته means, he put him to hardship; he burdened him with a task that was beyond his power (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The opening words of this verse apparently seem to be misplaced, for they are connected not with the following words of the verse in which they are placed, but with the concluding words of the previous one. The complete sentence, therefore, should read like this, "thus Allah makes His commandments clear to you that you may reflect upon this world and the next". If read like this, the clause would mean that God has refrained from issuing a definite commandment with regard to war expenditure and has simply ordered you to retain such portion of your possessions as you may require for your worldly needs and spend the balance in the cause of religion so that you may be trained to think over and judge the comparative value of this world and the next and act accordingly. The words, "upon this world and the next" have been separated from the preceding words to provide a pause with the object of impressing the importance of the matter on the mind of the listener or reader.
As Quranic verses follow a natural order––an order prompted and followed by the innermost nature of the addressee––this verse follows in the wake of the verses dealing with war. As the war leaves behind orphans, this verse lays down basic instructions as to how they should be treated and looked after. Muslims are told that the bringing up of orphans is a very delicate affair and an important social duty. Orphans should be brought up in the manner most conducive to their greatest good, i.e. their physical, moral and spiritual welfare. They should be treated as members of the family; and their property properly looked after and steps taken to augment it. The words, and if you intermix with them, they are your brethren, signify not only permission but exhortation. The exhortation lies in the word "brethren" which is meant to point to Muslims to allow orphans to live as members of their family, this being not only wise and humane but also based on considerations of convenience. If orphans had been directed to be kept aloof and their property managed on a strictly legal basis, it would have, in most cases, entailed a good deal of unnecessary inconvenience and trouble for both parties concerned.
The words, Allah knows the mischief-maker from the reformer, serve as a stern warning to the guardians of orphans. Anything they do is sure to come to the knowledge of God. Nay, God knows even the hidden things of the human heart. So they should beware of playing the part of mischief-makers in the garb of reformers.
God’s attributes of "Powerful" and "Wise" placed at the end of the verse contain a general admonition to guardians of orphans to be very careful about their dealings with them. They should not delude themselves with the idea that, being weak and not yet possessed of proper understanding, the orphans are entirely at their mercy and that they can treat them as they like. For, if orphans are not strong and wise, God certainly is, and He would call them to account if they behaved unkindly or dishonestly towards these helpless and friendless creatures of His. By mentioning God’s attributes of "Powerful" and "Wise" the Quran also means to exhort Muslims to look after orphans in such a way and give them such good education and training as should help them to grow strong and wise and become useful members of the community.
a
4:128; 89:18; 93:10; 107:3.
266
The bringing up of orphans is a very delicate affair and also an important social duty. Orphans should be brought up in a manner most conducive to their physical, moral and spiritual welfare. They should be treated as members of the family—the exhortation being contained in the words, "they are your brethren."
وَیَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الۡمَحِیۡضِ ۖ قُلۡ ہُوَ اَذًی فَاعۡتَزِلُوا النِّسَآءَ فِی الۡمَحِیۡضِ ۖ وَلَا تَقۡرَبُوۡہُنَّ حَتّٰی یَطۡہُرۡنَ ۖ فَاِذَا تَطَہَّرۡنَ فَاۡتُوۡہُنَّ مِنۡ حَیۡثُ اَمَرَکُمُ اللّٰہُ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ یُحِبُّ التَّوّٰبِیۡنَ وَیُحِبُّ الۡمُتَطَہِّرِیۡنَ
یَطْھُرْنَ کے بعد تَطَھَّرْنَ کا لفظ لانے سے یہ مراد ہے کہ وہ نہا دھو کر صاف ہو جائیں (مفردات)
After laying down, in brief, the law about intermarriages, reference to marital relations and conjugal obligations became necessary.
The command implied in the words, and seek what Allah has ordained for you (2:188), is that coitus with one’s wife should be in a manner conducive to procreation.
Important Words:
المحیض (menstruation) is derived from حاض. They say حاضت المرأة i.e. the woman menstruated; blood came forth from her womb or uterus at the known time and in the known manner. Thus محیض means, (1) menstruation, i.e. the monthly course: (2) time of menstruation; (3) place of menstruation (Lane & Mufradat). According to some, the word which means a tank or a place where water collects, is also derived from the same root though the central letter of the root is different (Lane).
اذی (harmful thing) is the infinitive-noun from اذی meaning, he came to harm, or he was annoyed. آذی means, he or it caused a harm. اذی means, a harmful thing; a disagreeable thing; an annoyance; a hurt; a thing held to be unclean or filthy; a slight evil less than what is termed ضرر (Taj).
اعتزلوا (keep away from) is derived from عزل. عزله عنه means, he removed him or it from that (Aqrab). اعتزل الشیء or اعتزل عنهmeans, he kept away from the thing (Aqrab).
یطھرن (they are clean) and تطھرن (they have cleansed themselves) and المتطھرین (who keep themselves clean) are all derived from طھر which means, he or it became clean or free from dirt or filth, etc.; or he or it became pure. طھرت المرأة means, the woman became clean from the menstrual discharge, i.e. her flow of menses stopped. طھرت المرأة means, she became cleansed or purified by washing herself. اطھر (ittahara) is like تطھر giving the same meaning, i.e. he became cleansed or he kept himself clean (Aqrab).
Commentary:
After laying down, in brief, the law about intermarriage, reference to marital relations and conjugal obligations became necessary. The verse under comment indicates that coition or sexual intercourse with one’s wife is not permissible during menses, for such intercourse would be harmful for both parties. Coition becomes permissible when menses cease, but as a further precaution the husband should wait till the wife has washed herself by taking a bath.
The command referred to in the words go in unto them as Allah has commanded you is contained in, and seek what Allah has ordained for You (2:188), hinting that coition with one’s wife should be in a manner productive of issue. A further hint to the above is contained in the following verse.
The words, and go not in unto them (lit. do not go near them) until they are clean, do not mean that the husband should keep away from his wife completely and in no case go near her. The Holy Prophet’s sayings as well as his practice belie that inference. The expression simply refers to coition and does not debar other forms of loving approach.
The concluding word "متطھرین" i.e. those who keep themselves clean has been put in the masculine gender, because firstly the use of the masculine gender generally includes and extends to females as well; and secondly because by using this word the Quran means to hint that if men go in unto their wives while they are unclean, they are sure to make themselves unclean too. Thirdly this word also hints that though it becomes lawful for a man to go in unto his wife after the monthly flow has ceased, yet it is better for him to wait till the woman has properly washed herself, for God loves those who are more careful about cleanliness.
3
یَطْھُرْنَ کے بعد تَطَھَّرْنَ کا لفظ لانے سے یہ مراد ہے کہ وہ نہا دھو کر صاف ہو جائیں (مفردات)
229
Important Words:
المحیض (menstruation) is derived from حاض. They say حاضت المرأة i.e. the woman menstruated; blood came forth from her womb or uterus at the known time and in the known manner. Thus محیض means, (1) menstruation, i.e. the monthly course: (2) time of menstruation; (3) place of menstruation (Lane & Mufradat). According to some, the word which means a tank or a place where water collects, is also derived from the same root though the central letter of the root is different (Lane).
اذی (harmful thing) is the infinitive-noun from اذی meaning, he came to harm, or he was annoyed. آذی means, he or it caused a harm. اذی means, a harmful thing; a disagreeable thing; an annoyance; a hurt; a thing held to be unclean or filthy; a slight evil less than what is termed ضرر (Taj).
اعتزلوا (keep away from) is derived from عزل. عزله عنه means, he removed him or it from that (Aqrab). اعتزل الشیء or اعتزل عنهmeans, he kept away from the thing (Aqrab).
یطھرن (they are clean) and تطھرن (they have cleansed themselves) and المتطھرین (who keep themselves clean) are all derived from طھر which means, he or it became clean or free from dirt or filth, etc.; or he or it became pure. طھرت المرأة means, the woman became clean from the menstrual discharge, i.e. her flow of menses stopped. طھرت المرأة means, she became cleansed or purified by washing herself. اطھر (ittahara) is like تطھر giving the same meaning, i.e. he became cleansed or he kept himself clean (Aqrab).
Commentary:
After laying down, in brief, the law about intermarriage, reference to marital relations and conjugal obligations became necessary. The verse under comment indicates that coition or sexual intercourse with one’s wife is not permissible during menses, for such intercourse would be harmful for both parties. Coition becomes permissible when menses cease, but as a further precaution the husband should wait till the wife has washed herself by taking a bath.
The command referred to in the words go in unto them as Allah has commanded you is contained in, and seek what Allah has ordained for You (2:188), hinting that coition with one’s wife should be in a manner productive of issue. A further hint to the above is contained in the following verse.
The words, and go not in unto them (lit. do not go near them) until they are clean, do not mean that the husband should keep away from his wife completely and in no case go near her. The Holy Prophet’s sayings as well as his practice belie that inference. The expression simply refers to coition and does not debar other forms of loving approach.
The concluding word "متطھرین" i.e. those who keep themselves clean has been put in the masculine gender, because firstly the use of the masculine gender generally includes and extends to females as well; and secondly because by using this word the Quran means to hint that if men go in unto their wives while they are unclean, they are sure to make themselves unclean too. Thirdly this word also hints that though it becomes lawful for a man to go in unto his wife after the monthly flow has ceased, yet it is better for him to wait till the woman has properly washed herself, for God loves those who are more careful about cleanliness.
268
After laying down, in brief, the law about intermarriages, reference to marital relations and conjugal obligations became necessary.
269
The command implied in the words, and seek what Allah has ordained for you (2:188), is that coitus with one’s wife should be in a manner conducive to procreation.
فِیۡہِ اٰیٰتٌۢ بَیِّنٰتٌ مَّقَامُ اِبۡرٰہِیۡمَ ۖ وَمَنۡ دَخَلَہٗ کَانَ اٰمِنًا ۗ وَلِلّٰہِ عَلَی النَّاسِ حِجُّ الۡبَیۡتِ مَنِ اسۡتَطَاعَ اِلَیۡہِ سَبِیۡلًا ۚ وَمَنۡ کَفَرَ فَاِنَّ اللّٰہَ غَنِیٌّ عَنِ الۡعٰلَمِیۡنَ
2:126.
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
22:28.
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Qur’an proceeds to adduce three reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the Centre of God’s religion for all times: (a) Abraham, the great Patriarch prayed here; (b) it gives peace and security; (c) it shall ever remain the Centre to which men from different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage.
2:126.
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
22:28.
Commentary:
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Quran proceeds to state that reason also demands that the Ka‘bah should be adopted as the Qiblah. The verse gives reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the centre of God’s religion.
The first reason, as hinted in the words, the place of Abraham, is that Abraham came and prayed here. Jews and Christians, to both of whom Abraham is worthy of great reverence, have to admit that Abraham visited the place. Therefore, it cannot be denied that it is a blessed place.
The second reason, referred to in the words whoso enters it enters peace, is that the Ka‘bah not only promises but also affords peace and security to those who enter it. This promise has been literally fulfilled. Temporally, God has ever protected it against wars and invasions both in ancient and modern times. The way in which Abrahah, ruler of Yemen, and his hosts were destroyed when they tried to invade the Ka‘bah and the way in which this territory, which then formed a part of the dominion of Turkey, was kept outside the conflict during the First World War (1914-18) afford remarkable instances of how miraculously God protects the Ka‘bah. Unlike the sacred places of other nations, it has never fallen into the hands of a people who would not revere it. Even in the Days of Ignorance when the different tribes of pagan Arabia were constantly at war with one another, the territory of the Ka‘bah was held to be sacred and no fighting was allowed therein. Spiritually, also, it is a place of security for those who enter it in the spiritual sense, i.e.embrace the religion of Islam. They become recipients of divine favours and enjoy security from the punishment of God.
The third reason which entitles the Ka‘bah to be adopted as the Qiblah is hinted at in the words, pilgrimage to the House is a duty which men…owe to God. The verse contains an implied promise on the part of God that the Ka‘bah shall ever continue to be the centre to which men of different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage. The fulfilment of this promise is proof of the fact that the Ka‘bah has indeed been designed by God to be the Qiblah of all nations.
Every Muslim who can find a way to Mecca is bound to perform Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah once in his lifetime. If he performs it more than once, it is regarded as a supererogatory act of devotion.
The words, who can find a way thither, embody three conditions: (1) one should have the necessary conveyance for performing the journey; (2) one should have the necessary money to bear the expenses; and (3) there should be peace and security on the way (Dawud). If a person is sick, he is supposed to have no "way" and Pilgrimage does not become obligatory on him.
The words, and whoever disbelieves (let him remember) that Allah is surely independent of all creatures, signify that whoever refuses to accept the Ka‘bah as the Qiblah, in spite of the arguments given in its favour, should remember that these commandments have been given for the good of man himself; so if he does not act upon them, he only harms himself and does no harm to God, Who is "Independent of all creatures".
The object of Pilgrimage is to accustom men to leave their home and country and suffer separation from relatives and friends for the sake of God. The Pilgrimage to Mecca is also a symbol of the respect shown to places where the will of God was specially manifested and a reminder of the incidents connected with that manifestation. It reminds believers of the long and hazardous journey of Abraham and Ishmael to the desert valley of Mecca and of Ishmael’s being left in that desert by Abraham; it tells them in speechless eloquence how those who make sacrifices in the way of God are protected and honoured by him; and it fosters their faith in the power and might of God. Again, the pilgrim, on finding himself near the place which has, from the beginning of the world, been dedicated to the worship of God, is sure to experience a peculiar spiritual association with those who have, through centuries, been bound together by the love and remembrance of God.
Beside this, the Pilgrimage to Mecca has great social and political significance; for Muslims from all parts of the world who meet here once a year can exchange views and establish and renew relations of love and brotherhood. They have opportunities of acquainting themselves with the problems that confront Muslims in different countries, of copying one another’s good points, profiting by one another’s experience and of cooperating with one another. It is, however, a matter of great regret that at present little advantage is being taken of this aspect of the Pilgrimage.
c
2:126.
d
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
e
22:28.
263
在提及有利于天房的历史证据后, «古兰经» 接着列举三个原因来说明天房是有资格被选定为朝向的, 即那里在任何时候都是安拉的宗教中心: (a) 伟大的众圣之父, 伊布拉欣在此祈祷过; (b) 这里和平安全; (c) 它将永远是各国人民和不同的民族朝觐的中心。
b
2:126.
c
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
d
22:28.
384
Commentary:
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Quran proceeds to state that reason also demands that the Ka‘bah should be adopted as the Qiblah. The verse gives reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the centre of God’s religion.
The first reason, as hinted in the words, the place of Abraham, is that Abraham came and prayed here. Jews and Christians, to both of whom Abraham is worthy of great reverence, have to admit that Abraham visited the place. Therefore, it cannot be denied that it is a blessed place.
The second reason, referred to in the words whoso enters it enters peace, is that the Ka‘bah not only promises but also affords peace and security to those who enter it. This promise has been literally fulfilled. Temporally, God has ever protected it against wars and invasions both in ancient and modern times. The way in which Abrahah, ruler of Yemen, and his hosts were destroyed when they tried to invade the Ka‘bah and the way in which this territory, which then formed a part of the dominion of Turkey, was kept outside the conflict during the First World War (1914-18) afford remarkable instances of how miraculously God protects the Ka‘bah. Unlike the sacred places of other nations, it has never fallen into the hands of a people who would not revere it. Even in the Days of Ignorance when the different tribes of pagan Arabia were constantly at war with one another, the territory of the Ka‘bah was held to be sacred and no fighting was allowed therein. Spiritually, also, it is a place of security for those who enter it in the spiritual sense, i.e.embrace the religion of Islam. They become recipients of divine favours and enjoy security from the punishment of God.
The third reason which entitles the Ka‘bah to be adopted as the Qiblah is hinted at in the words, pilgrimage to the House is a duty which men…owe to God. The verse contains an implied promise on the part of God that the Ka‘bah shall ever continue to be the centre to which men of different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage. The fulfilment of this promise is proof of the fact that the Ka‘bah has indeed been designed by God to be the Qiblah of all nations.
Every Muslim who can find a way to Mecca is bound to perform Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah once in his lifetime. If he performs it more than once, it is regarded as a supererogatory act of devotion.
The words, who can find a way thither, embody three conditions: (1) one should have the necessary conveyance for performing the journey; (2) one should have the necessary money to bear the expenses; and (3) there should be peace and security on the way (Dawud). If a person is sick, he is supposed to have no "way" and Pilgrimage does not become obligatory on him.
The words, and whoever disbelieves (let him remember) that Allah is surely independent of all creatures, signify that whoever refuses to accept the Ka‘bah as the Qiblah, in spite of the arguments given in its favour, should remember that these commandments have been given for the good of man himself; so if he does not act upon them, he only harms himself and does no harm to God, Who is "Independent of all creatures".
The object of Pilgrimage is to accustom men to leave their home and country and suffer separation from relatives and friends for the sake of God. The Pilgrimage to Mecca is also a symbol of the respect shown to places where the will of God was specially manifested and a reminder of the incidents connected with that manifestation. It reminds believers of the long and hazardous journey of Abraham and Ishmael to the desert valley of Mecca and of Ishmael’s being left in that desert by Abraham; it tells them in speechless eloquence how those who make sacrifices in the way of God are protected and honoured by him; and it fosters their faith in the power and might of God. Again, the pilgrim, on finding himself near the place which has, from the beginning of the world, been dedicated to the worship of God, is sure to experience a peculiar spiritual association with those who have, through centuries, been bound together by the love and remembrance of God.
Beside this, the Pilgrimage to Mecca has great social and political significance; for Muslims from all parts of the world who meet here once a year can exchange views and establish and renew relations of love and brotherhood. They have opportunities of acquainting themselves with the problems that confront Muslims in different countries, of copying one another’s good points, profiting by one another’s experience and of cooperating with one another. It is, however, a matter of great regret that at present little advantage is being taken of this aspect of the Pilgrimage.
c
2:126.
d
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
e
22:28.
444
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Qur’an proceeds to adduce three reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the Centre of God’s religion for all times: (a) Abraham, the great Patriarch prayed here; (b) it gives peace and security; (c) it shall ever remain the Centre to which men from different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage.
وَلۡتَکُنۡ مِّنۡکُمۡ اُمَّۃٌ یَّدۡعُوۡنَ اِلَی الۡخَیۡرِ وَیَاۡمُرُوۡنَ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَیَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ ۚ وَاُولٰٓئِکَ ہُمُ الۡمُفۡلِحُوۡنَ
3:111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
Al-Khair here signifies Islam, because goodness in general is included in the word Ma‘ruf occurring immediately after it.
The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, 'If anyone of you sees anything evil, let him remove it with his hand. If he cannot do so with his hand, then let him forbid it with his tongue. If he cannot do even that, then let him at least hate it in his heart, and that is the weakest kind of faith' (Muslim).
3:111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
Commentary:
The word خیر (goodness) here signifies Islam, because goodness in general is included in the word معروف (equity) used immediately after it. In fact, the true Faith (Islam) is the only goodness in the true sense of the word. The verse purports to say that as by making you enter the fold of Islam God has delivered you from a pit of fire, you should also try to deliver others from the fire of disbelief.
The words, And let there be among you a body of men who should invite to goodness, do not mean that the duty of preaching is only confined to a few. What is meant is that, whereas all should try to preach and propagate the truth of Islam, there should be a party of men among Muslims who should be wholly and solely devoted to this work.
As for the method of preaching, the Quran says elsewhere, Call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation and argue with them (the disbelievers) in a way that is best (16:126). And the Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "If anyone of you sees anything evil, let him remove it with his hand. If he cannot do it with his hand, then let him forbid it with his tongue. If he cannot do even that, then let him at least detest it in his mind, and that is the weakest kind of faith" (Muslim).
The verse also suggests a way by following which Muslims can maintain their unity. So long as a Muslim people have their attention concentrated on the preaching of Islam and doing good, they will live in peace among themselves, for disunion is mostly born of idleness and a false sense of security.
Each and every individual Muslim is not enjoined here to devote himself wholly to the preaching of Islam; for if it were so, Muslims could not earn their livelihood nor take part in other healthy pursuits of life. So, though all must contribute their quota, only a section of the community is required to devote itself exclusively to the work of preaching.
b
3:111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
269
اَلْخَيْر (Al-Khair) 这里意为伊斯兰教, 因为总的来说, 善已经包括在紧接在它后面出现的 مَعْرُوْف (Maruf) 这个词中。
a
3:111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
391
Commentary:
The word خیر (goodness) here signifies Islam, because goodness in general is included in the word معروف (equity) used immediately after it. In fact, the true Faith (Islam) is the only goodness in the true sense of the word. The verse purports to say that as by making you enter the fold of Islam God has delivered you from a pit of fire, you should also try to deliver others from the fire of disbelief.
The words, And let there be among you a body of men who should invite to goodness, do not mean that the duty of preaching is only confined to a few. What is meant is that, whereas all should try to preach and propagate the truth of Islam, there should be a party of men among Muslims who should be wholly and solely devoted to this work.
As for the method of preaching, the Quran says elsewhere, Call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation and argue with them (the disbelievers) in a way that is best (16:126). And the Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "If anyone of you sees anything evil, let him remove it with his hand. If he cannot do it with his hand, then let him forbid it with his tongue. If he cannot do even that, then let him at least detest it in his mind, and that is the weakest kind of faith" (Muslim).
The verse also suggests a way by following which Muslims can maintain their unity. So long as a Muslim people have their attention concentrated on the preaching of Islam and doing good, they will live in peace among themselves, for disunion is mostly born of idleness and a false sense of security.
Each and every individual Muslim is not enjoined here to devote himself wholly to the preaching of Islam; for if it were so, Muslims could not earn their livelihood nor take part in other healthy pursuits of life. So, though all must contribute their quota, only a section of the community is required to devote itself exclusively to the work of preaching.
a
3:111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
452
Al-Khair here signifies Islam, because goodness in general is included in the word Ma‘ruf occurring immediately after it.
453
The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, 'If anyone of you sees anything evil, let him remove it with his hand. If he cannot do so with his hand, then let him forbid it with his tongue. If he cannot do even that, then let him at least hate it in his heart, and that is the weakest kind of faith' (Muslim).
یُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ بِاللّٰہِ وَالۡیَوۡمِ الۡاٰخِرِ وَیَاۡمُرُوۡنَ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَیَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ وَیُسٰرِعُوۡنَ فِی الۡخَیۡرٰتِ وَاُولٰٓئِکَ مِنَ الصّٰلِحِیۡنَ
b
3:105, 111; 9:71.
c
21:91; 23:62; 35:33.
a
3:105, 111; 9:71.
b
21:91; 23:62; 35:33.
b
3:105, 111; 9:71.
c
21:91; 23:62; 35:33.
اَلَّذِیۡنَ یُنۡفِقُوۡنَ فِی السَّرَّآءِ وَالضَّرَّآءِ وَالۡکٰظِمِیۡنَ الۡغَیۡظَ وَالۡعَافِیۡنَ عَنِ النَّاسِ ۗ وَاللّٰہُ یُحِبُّ الۡمُحۡسِنِیۡنَ
A man is said to exercise the quality of ‘Afw when he obliterates from his mind, or totally forgets, the sins or offences committed against him by others. When used with reference to God, it signifies not only obliteration of sins but also of all traces thereof.
The verse mentions three stages of ‘Afw. In the first stage a believer, when offended against, restrains or suppresses his anger. In the second stage, he goes a step further and grants forgiveness and free pardon to the offender. In the third stage, he not only grants the offender complete pardon, but also does an additional act of kindness to him and bestows some favour upon him. These three stages—suppression of anger, pardoning, and doing of good—are well illustrated by an incident in the life of Hasan, son of ‘Ali and a grandson of the Holy Prophet. A slave of his once committed an offence and Hasan became very angry and was about to punish him when the slave recited the first part of the verse, i.e. those who suppress anger. Hearing these words, Hasan withheld his hand. Then the slave recited the words, and pardon men, upon which Hasan promptly pardoned him. The slave then recited, and Allah loves those who do good. In obedience to this Divine command Hasan was so m
Important Words:
العافین (those who pardon) is derived from عفو which means, to obliterate or remove traces of a thing (Aqrab). See also 2:188. A man is said to exercise the quality of عفو when he obliterates from his mind, or totally forgets, the sins or mistakes committed against him by others. When used with reference to God, the word signifies not only obliteration of sins but also obliteration of all traces thereof.
Commentary:
The verse describes three stages of dealing with other people. In the first stage, a spiritual wayfarer, when offended against, restrains or suppresses his anger. In the second stage, he goes a step further and grants forgiveness and free pardon to the offender. In the third stage, he not only grants the offender complete pardon, but also does a suitable act of kindness to him and bestows some favour upon him. These three stages are well illustrated by an incident in the life of Hasan, son of ‘Ali and grandson of the Holy Prophet. A slave of his once committed an offence, and Hasan became very angry and decided to punish him. Thereupon, the slave recited the first part of the verse, i.e. those who suppress anger. Hearing these words, Hasan withheld his hand and stood still where he was. Then the slave recited the second part, i.e. and pardon men. Hearing this, Hasan promptly complied with the divine behest by saying, "Go, I pardon thee". Then the slave recited the last part of the verse, i.e. and Allah loves those who do good. In obedience to this command of God, Hasan at once set the slave free, saying, "You are a freeman and may go where you like" (Bayan, i. 366).
418
Important Words:
العافین (those who pardon) is derived from عفو which means, to obliterate or remove traces of a thing (Aqrab). See also 2:188. A man is said to exercise the quality of عفو when he obliterates from his mind, or totally forgets, the sins or mistakes committed against him by others. When used with reference to God, the word signifies not only obliteration of sins but also obliteration of all traces thereof.
Commentary:
The verse describes three stages of dealing with other people. In the first stage, a spiritual wayfarer, when offended against, restrains or suppresses his anger. In the second stage, he goes a step further and grants forgiveness and free pardon to the offender. In the third stage, he not only grants the offender complete pardon, but also does a suitable act of kindness to him and bestows some favour upon him. These three stages are well illustrated by an incident in the life of Hasan, son of ‘Ali and grandson of the Holy Prophet. A slave of his once committed an offence, and Hasan became very angry and decided to punish him. Thereupon, the slave recited the first part of the verse, i.e. those who suppress anger. Hearing these words, Hasan withheld his hand and stood still where he was. Then the slave recited the second part, i.e. and pardon men. Hearing this, Hasan promptly complied with the divine behest by saying, "Go, I pardon thee". Then the slave recited the last part of the verse, i.e. and Allah loves those who do good. In obedience to this command of God, Hasan at once set the slave free, saying, "You are a freeman and may go where you like" (Bayan, i. 366).
480
A man is said to exercise the quality of ‘Afw when he obliterates from his mind, or totally forgets, the sins or offences committed against him by others. When used with reference to God, it signifies not only obliteration of sins but also of all traces thereof.
481
The verse mentions three stages of ‘Afw. In the first stage a believer, when offended against, restrains or suppresses his anger. In the second stage, he goes a step further and grants forgiveness and free pardon to the offender. In the third stage, he not only grants the offender complete pardon, but also does an additional act of kindness to him and bestows some favour upon him. These three stages—suppression of anger, pardoning, and doing of good—are well illustrated by an incident in the life of Hasan, son of ‘Ali and a grandson of the Holy Prophet. A slave of his once committed an offence and Hasan became very angry and was about to punish him when the slave recited the first part of the verse, i.e. those who suppress anger. Hearing these words, Hasan withheld his hand. Then the slave recited the words, and pardon men, upon which Hasan promptly pardoned him. The slave then recited, and Allah loves those who do good. In obedience to this Divine command Hasan was so m
کُلُّ نَفۡسٍ ذَآئِقَۃُ الۡمَوۡتِ ۗ وَاِنَّمَا تُوَفَّوۡنَ اُجُوۡرَکُمۡ یَوۡمَ الۡقِیٰمَۃِ ۖ فَمَنۡ زُحۡزِحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَاُدۡخِلَ الۡجَنَّۃَ فَقَدۡ فَازَ ۗ وَمَا الۡحَیٰوۃُ الدُّنۡیَاۤ اِلَّا مَتٰعُ الۡغُرُوۡرِ
دنیا میں بدلہ ملتا ہے مگر وہ پورا نہیں ہوتا۔ مومن کے شایان شان بدلہ جو خداتعالیٰ کی رحیمیّت کا کھلا ثبوت ہوتا ہے قیامت کو ہی مل سکتا ہے۔
21:36; 29:58
4:174; 35:31; 39:36.
Death is the most certain phenomenon in nature and yet man’s attitude towards it is of complete disregard and indifference. Worldly life has been here called a vain and illusory thing, because, on the face of it, it appears to be a very attractive and sweet thing, but when one becomes engrossed in seeking its pleasures and profits, one finds it bitter and deceptive.
21:36; 29:58.
4:174; 35:31; 39:36.
Commentary:
Death is the most certain phenomenon in nature and yet man’s attitude toward it is of disregard and indifference. The worldly life has been here called a vain and illusory thing, because on the face of it, it appears to be a very attractive and sweet thing, but when one becomes engrossed in seeking its pleasures and profits, one finds it bitter and deceptive.
c
21:36; 29:58
d
4:174; 35:31; 39:36.
2
دنیا میں بدلہ ملتا ہے مگر وہ پورا نہیں ہوتا۔ مومن کے شایان شان بدلہ جو خداتعالیٰ کی رحیمیّت کا کھلا ثبوت ہوتا ہے قیامت کو ہی مل سکتا ہے۔
a
21:36; 29:58.
b
4:174; 35:31; 39:36.
468
Commentary:
Death is the most certain phenomenon in nature and yet man’s attitude toward it is of disregard and indifference. The worldly life has been here called a vain and illusory thing, because on the face of it, it appears to be a very attractive and sweet thing, but when one becomes engrossed in seeking its pleasures and profits, one finds it bitter and deceptive.
c
21:36; 29:58
d
4:174; 35:31; 39:36.
542
Death is the most certain phenomenon in nature and yet man’s attitude towards it is of complete disregard and indifference. Worldly life has been here called a vain and illusory thing, because, on the face of it, it appears to be a very attractive and sweet thing, but when one becomes engrossed in seeking its pleasures and profits, one finds it bitter and deceptive.
وَلَا تُجٰدِلۡ عَنِ الَّذِیۡنَ یَخۡتَانُوۡنَ اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَا یُحِبُّ مَنۡ کَانَ خَوَّانًا اَثِیۡمًا
The word Anfusahum may also mean "their brethren" (2:85, 86; 4:67). The address is general as in the preceding verses.
8:59; 22:39.
Commentary:
The expression انفسھم (themselves) may also mean "their brethren" (see 2:85, 86 and 4:67), in which case the clause would mean "those who act dishonestly with regard to their brethren." The verse further emphasizes the fact, stated in 4:106 above, that those who act unfaithfully and dishonestly should not be supported. They do not deserve support not only because they are dishonest with regard to their own souls or those of their brethren and because the good name of their community suffers on their account, but also because they are encouraged in this way to persist in their evil practices. Here, too, the address is general as in 4:106.
a
8:59; 22:39.
576
Commentary:
The expression انفسھم (themselves) may also mean "their brethren" (see 2:85, 86 and 4:67), in which case the clause would mean "those who act dishonestly with regard to their brethren." The verse further emphasizes the fact, stated in 4:106 above, that those who act unfaithfully and dishonestly should not be supported. They do not deserve support not only because they are dishonest with regard to their own souls or those of their brethren and because the good name of their community suffers on their account, but also because they are encouraged in this way to persist in their evil practices. Here, too, the address is general as in 4:106.
665
The word Anfusahum may also mean "their brethren" (2:85, 86; 4:67). The address is general as in the preceding verses.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا لَا تُحِلُّوۡا شَعٰٓئِرَ اللّٰہِ وَلَا الشَّہۡرَ الۡحَرَامَ وَلَا الۡہَدۡیَ وَلَا الۡقَلٰٓئِدَ وَلَاۤ آٰمِّیۡنَ الۡبَیۡتَ الۡحَرَامَ یَبۡتَغُوۡنَ فَضۡلًا مِّنۡ رَّبِّہِمۡ وَرِضۡوٰنًا ۚ وَاِذَا حَلَلۡتُمۡ فَاصۡطَادُوۡا ۚ وَلَا یَجۡرِمَنَّکُمۡ شَنَاٰنُ قَوۡمٍ اَنۡ صَدُّوۡکُمۡ عَنِ الۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ اَنۡ تَعۡتَدُوۡا ۘ وَتَعَاوَنُوۡا عَلَی الۡبِرِّ وَالتَّقۡوٰی ۖ وَلَا تَعَاوَنُوۡا عَلَی الۡاِثۡمِ وَالۡعُدۡوٰنِ ۚ وَاتَّقُوا اللّٰہَ ۖ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ شَدِیۡدُ الۡعِقَابِ
59:9.
5:9; 11:90.
“安拉使之神圣化的那些东西” 意指可以引导人们知晓和认识到安拉存在的任何事物。(2:159)
هَدْی (Hady) 和 قَلَائِدْ (Qala’id) 意指朝觐时带到麦加做牺牲的任何动物。Qala’id 特指颈项戴有硬圈的那样的一些动物 (Muhit); 而 Hady 意思是带到麦加作牺牲的并无特殊记号的一切动物。
59:9.
5:9; 11:90.
"Signs of Allah" signifies anything that leads to the knowledge and realization of God (2:159).
Abstaining from profaning the Sacred Month may also mean, paying due respect to the works performed therein.
Hady and Qala’id both signify animals that are taken to Mecca for sacrifice during the Pilgrimage, Qala’id meaning particularly such animals as have collars round their necks (Muhit); and Hady meaning all animals without distinction that are brought to Mecca for sacrifice.
Hunting is lawful for a pilgrim after he has finally put off the pilgrim’s garb on completion of the Pilgrimage and he has gone out of the Sacred Territory.
What a beautiful principle of individual and international conduct. If this principle were carried into effect, all rancour, hatred and mutual animosity would disappear.
59:9.
5:9; 11:90.
Important Words:
الھدی (the animal brought as an offering) is the noun-infinitive from ھدی meaning, he directed; or he showed the way. ھدیة means, a present, i.e. a thing sent or offered to another as a token of love, courtesy or honour. ھدی means (1) mode or manner of acting; conduct or character; (2) what one brings as an offering to the Ka‘bah, consisting of camels or kine or sheep or goats to be sacrificed; or the goods or commodities so brought; (3) camels absolutely (Aqrab & Lane).
القلائد (collars) is the plural of قلادة which is the noun-infinitive from قلد meaning, he twisted or wound or wreathed a thing upon another. قلدھاقلادة (qallada-ha) means, he put a necklace upon her neck. قلدالبدنة means, he hung upon the neck of the camel or cow, etc. brought as an offering to Mecca, a collar, to show that it was meant for sacrifice as an offering. قلادة means, a necklace; a collar or the like; that which is hung, as a sign or mark, upon the neck of a camel or cow, etc. brought to Mecca for sacrifice (Lane & Aqrab). The word قلائد (collars) may also mean "collared animals" (Muhit). The words ھدی and قلائد as used in this verse both signify animals that are taken to Mecca for sacrifice during the Pilgrimage, قلائد particularly meaning such animals as have collars round their necks, and ھدی all animals without distinction that are brought to Mecca for sacrifice.
آمین (who repair) is the plural of آم which is the active participle from ام. They say امه i.e. he repaired or directed his course to it; he aimed at or sought after it; he endeavoured to reach or attain it (Lane). See also 3:8; 3:21; 3:114.
Commentary:
The words شعائرالله (Signs of Allah, for which see 2:159) signify anything that leads to the knowledge and realization of God. The offerings made to God, or the animals of sacrifice brought to the Ka‘bah, are "Signs of God", in the sense that they teach us to be ever ready to sacrifice all, that belongs to us, for the sake of God.
The words الشھرالحرام (Sacred Month) may signify each one of the four Sacred Months, viz. Shawwal, Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah and Rajab. Some theologians, however, hold the view that here the "Sacred Month" means only Dhul-Hijjah, i.e. the month of حج (Greater Pilgrimage), to which a special reference has been made on account of the great gathering of pilgrims that takes place at Mecca in that month. Others are of the opinion that the word here refers to Rajab, the usual month of عمرة (Lesser Pilgrimage), to which no respect was paid by certain Arab tribes. Abstaining from profaning the Sacred Month may also mean paying due respect to the works performed therein.
All manner of fighting must cease during the four Sacred Months. As pilgrims have to travel to and from Mecca during these months, not only are pilgrims and animals of sacrifice not to be molested on the way, but all hostilities must cease and there should be perfect peace so that pilgrims may perform both their inward and outward journeys in complete security. The hunting of land animals has also been forbidden for similar reason.
The words, nor those repairing to the Sacred House, refer particularly to the pilgrims who go to Mecca for the Greater or the Lesser Pilgrimage. But they may also refer to such travellers as may proceed to Mecca for any valid purpose, including such non-Muslims as may visit the Sacred House with the permission of its custodians to gain religious knowledge.
The expression, help not one another in sin and transgression, constitutes an effective reply to the malicious charge that Islam is a militant religion, encouraging aggressive warfare against the infidels. How can a Book which gives such clear injunctions to its followers as are contained in the above words, be expected to command them to take up arms against innocent and unoffending people and to kill them wherever they are found on the sole ground that they do not profess Islam?
The verse clearly forbids Muslims to fight their enemies in the four Sacred Months even when a state of war exists. The Holy Prophet himself was the first to carry out this injunction. He would not fight the idolatrous Meccans when, at Hudaibiyyah, they refused to allow him and his 1,400 followers to perform عمرة (Lesser Pilgrimage) for which he had undertaken such a long and arduous journey. He went back to Medina after signing a treaty, the terms of which at that time appeared to be very humiliating, in spite of the fact that his followers were prepared to fight. The Holy Prophet, however, paid no heed to the outraged feelings of his followers and did what righteousness and piety demanded. But when non-Muslims are the first to attack Muslims during a Sacred Month, the latter are allowed to defend themselves (2:195, 218).
c
59:9.
d
5:9; 11:90.
368
“安拉使之神圣化的那些东西” 意指可以引导人们知晓和认识到安拉存在的任何事物。(2:159)
369
هَدْی (Hady) 和 قَلَائِدْ (Qala’id) 意指朝觐时带到麦加做牺牲的任何动物。Qala’id 特指颈项戴有硬圈的那样的一些动物 (Muhit); 而 Hady 意思是带到麦加作牺牲的并无特殊记号的一切动物。
a
59:9.
b
5:9; 11:90.
642
Important Words:
الھدی (the animal brought as an offering) is the noun-infinitive from ھدی meaning, he directed; or he showed the way. ھدیة means, a present, i.e. a thing sent or offered to another as a token of love, courtesy or honour. ھدی means (1) mode or manner of acting; conduct or character; (2) what one brings as an offering to the Ka‘bah, consisting of camels or kine or sheep or goats to be sacrificed; or the goods or commodities so brought; (3) camels absolutely (Aqrab & Lane).
القلائد (collars) is the plural of قلادة which is the noun-infinitive from قلد meaning, he twisted or wound or wreathed a thing upon another. قلدھاقلادة (qallada-ha) means, he put a necklace upon her neck. قلدالبدنة means, he hung upon the neck of the camel or cow, etc. brought as an offering to Mecca, a collar, to show that it was meant for sacrifice as an offering. قلادة means, a necklace; a collar or the like; that which is hung, as a sign or mark, upon the neck of a camel or cow, etc. brought to Mecca for sacrifice (Lane & Aqrab). The word قلائد (collars) may also mean "collared animals" (Muhit). The words ھدی and قلائد as used in this verse both signify animals that are taken to Mecca for sacrifice during the Pilgrimage, قلائد particularly meaning such animals as have collars round their necks, and ھدی all animals without distinction that are brought to Mecca for sacrifice.
آمین (who repair) is the plural of آم which is the active participle from ام. They say امه i.e. he repaired or directed his course to it; he aimed at or sought after it; he endeavoured to reach or attain it (Lane). See also 3:8; 3:21; 3:114.
Commentary:
The words شعائرالله (Signs of Allah, for which see 2:159) signify anything that leads to the knowledge and realization of God. The offerings made to God, or the animals of sacrifice brought to the Ka‘bah, are "Signs of God", in the sense that they teach us to be ever ready to sacrifice all, that belongs to us, for the sake of God.
The words الشھرالحرام (Sacred Month) may signify each one of the four Sacred Months, viz. Shawwal, Dhul-Qa‘dah, Dhul-Hijjah and Rajab. Some theologians, however, hold the view that here the "Sacred Month" means only Dhul-Hijjah, i.e. the month of حج (Greater Pilgrimage), to which a special reference has been made on account of the great gathering of pilgrims that takes place at Mecca in that month. Others are of the opinion that the word here refers to Rajab, the usual month of عمرة (Lesser Pilgrimage), to which no respect was paid by certain Arab tribes. Abstaining from profaning the Sacred Month may also mean paying due respect to the works performed therein.
All manner of fighting must cease during the four Sacred Months. As pilgrims have to travel to and from Mecca during these months, not only are pilgrims and animals of sacrifice not to be molested on the way, but all hostilities must cease and there should be perfect peace so that pilgrims may perform both their inward and outward journeys in complete security. The hunting of land animals has also been forbidden for similar reason.
The words, nor those repairing to the Sacred House, refer particularly to the pilgrims who go to Mecca for the Greater or the Lesser Pilgrimage. But they may also refer to such travellers as may proceed to Mecca for any valid purpose, including such non-Muslims as may visit the Sacred House with the permission of its custodians to gain religious knowledge.
The expression, help not one another in sin and transgression, constitutes an effective reply to the malicious charge that Islam is a militant religion, encouraging aggressive warfare against the infidels. How can a Book which gives such clear injunctions to its followers as are contained in the above words, be expected to command them to take up arms against innocent and unoffending people and to kill them wherever they are found on the sole ground that they do not profess Islam?
The verse clearly forbids Muslims to fight their enemies in the four Sacred Months even when a state of war exists. The Holy Prophet himself was the first to carry out this injunction. He would not fight the idolatrous Meccans when, at Hudaibiyyah, they refused to allow him and his 1,400 followers to perform عمرة (Lesser Pilgrimage) for which he had undertaken such a long and arduous journey. He went back to Medina after signing a treaty, the terms of which at that time appeared to be very humiliating, in spite of the fact that his followers were prepared to fight. The Holy Prophet, however, paid no heed to the outraged feelings of his followers and did what righteousness and piety demanded. But when non-Muslims are the first to attack Muslims during a Sacred Month, the latter are allowed to defend themselves (2:195, 218).
a
59:9.
b
5:9; 11:90.
718
"Signs of Allah" signifies anything that leads to the knowledge and realization of God (2:159).
719
Abstaining from profaning the Sacred Month may also mean, paying due respect to the works performed therein.
720
Hady and Qala’id both signify animals that are taken to Mecca for sacrifice during the Pilgrimage, Qala’id meaning particularly such animals as have collars round their necks (Muhit); and Hady meaning all animals without distinction that are brought to Mecca for sacrifice.
720A
Hunting is lawful for a pilgrim after he has finally put off the pilgrim’s garb on completion of the Pilgrimage and he has gone out of the Sacred Territory.
720B
What a beautiful principle of individual and international conduct. If this principle were carried into effect, all rancour, hatred and mutual animosity would disappear.
اَلۡمُنٰفِقُوۡنَ وَالۡمُنٰفِقٰتُ بَعۡضُہُمۡ مِّنۡۢ بَعۡضٍ ۚ یَاۡمُرُوۡنَ بِالۡمُنۡکَرِ وَیَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَیَقۡبِضُوۡنَ اَیۡدِیَہُمۡ ۚ نَسُوا اللّٰہَ فَنَسِیَہُمۡ ۗ اِنَّ الۡمُنٰفِقِیۡنَ ہُمُ الۡفٰسِقُوۡنَ
59:20.
59:20.
Munafiq is from an-Nafaq which means, a hole or passage in the earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end, and an-Nifaq means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another (Aqrab).
Nisyan generally meaning "forgetfulness" really means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or negligence or doing it deliberately. When used about God the word means severing of His connection with a person by way of punishment or ceasing to think of him with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
59:20.
Important Words:
المنافقون (the hypocrites) is derived from نافق which is derived from نفق. They say نفق الشیء i.e. the thing became diminished; or it became spent up and perished. نفقت السلعة means, the merchandise was in much demand. نفقت السوق means, the market became brisk, its goods selling quickly. نفق الرجل means, the man expired. نفق الیربوع means, the rat came out of its hole in the earth. انفق ماله mean, he spent freely and constantly so as to reduce or exhaust his wealth. نافق فی المحبة means, he acted hypocritically in respect of love. نافق الرجل فی الدین means, the man concealed disbelief in the heart and expressed belief with his tongue. نافق الیربوع means, the rat known as yarbu‘ betook itself to its hole. النافقاء means, a hole in the earth having two open ends which the rat enters concealing one end and leaving the other exposed, so that in time of danger it may avail itself of the concealed end and escape through it. النفق means, a hole or passage through earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end. النفاق means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another; acting hypocritically. المنافق means, one who conceals disbelief in his heart and expresses belief with his tongue; a hypocrite (Aqrab, Taj & Mufradat). Though hypocrites have been mentioned in the Quran as early as in 2:9, the word منافق(hypocrite) has been first used in 4:62.
نسیھم (He has neglected them). نسیان generally meaning "forgetfulness", does not always signify the act of forgetting. Truly speaking, نسیان means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or owing to negligence. The Quran says لا تنسوا الفضل بینکم i.e. do not cease (lit. do not forget) to do good to one another. In fact, when the word نسیان is used about God, it never means "forgetting" but simply cutting off connection by way of punishment or ceasing to think of a person with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse mentions some of the signs by which hypocrites can be distinguished from true believers. These signs are: (1) that the hypocrites form a sort of inner society among themselves, shunning true believers and being inter-connected with one another; (2) that they enjoin evil; (3) that they forbid good; (4) that they do not spend in the cause of God, keeping their hands closed; (5) that they neglect Allah and His commandments; (6) that, as a consequence, God too neglects them and they do not enjoy Divine help in their works; and (7) that they are disobedient to God, always seeking to evade His behests.
b
59:20.
a
59:20.
1221
Important Words:
المنافقون (the hypocrites) is derived from نافق which is derived from نفق. They say نفق الشیء i.e. the thing became diminished; or it became spent up and perished. نفقت السلعة means, the merchandise was in much demand. نفقت السوق means, the market became brisk, its goods selling quickly. نفق الرجل means, the man expired. نفق الیربوع means, the rat came out of its hole in the earth. انفق ماله mean, he spent freely and constantly so as to reduce or exhaust his wealth. نافق فی المحبة means, he acted hypocritically in respect of love. نافق الرجل فی الدین means, the man concealed disbelief in the heart and expressed belief with his tongue. نافق الیربوع means, the rat known as yarbu‘ betook itself to its hole. النافقاء means, a hole in the earth having two open ends which the rat enters concealing one end and leaving the other exposed, so that in time of danger it may avail itself of the concealed end and escape through it. النفق means, a hole or passage through earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end. النفاق means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another; acting hypocritically. المنافق means, one who conceals disbelief in his heart and expresses belief with his tongue; a hypocrite (Aqrab, Taj & Mufradat). Though hypocrites have been mentioned in the Quran as early as in 2:9, the word منافق(hypocrite) has been first used in 4:62.
نسیھم (He has neglected them). نسیان generally meaning "forgetfulness", does not always signify the act of forgetting. Truly speaking, نسیان means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or owing to negligence. The Quran says لا تنسوا الفضل بینکم i.e. do not cease (lit. do not forget) to do good to one another. In fact, when the word نسیان is used about God, it never means "forgetting" but simply cutting off connection by way of punishment or ceasing to think of a person with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse mentions some of the signs by which hypocrites can be distinguished from true believers. These signs are: (1) that the hypocrites form a sort of inner society among themselves, shunning true believers and being inter-connected with one another; (2) that they enjoin evil; (3) that they forbid good; (4) that they do not spend in the cause of God, keeping their hands closed; (5) that they neglect Allah and His commandments; (6) that, as a consequence, God too neglects them and they do not enjoy Divine help in their works; and (7) that they are disobedient to God, always seeking to evade His behests.
c
59:20.
1196
Munafiq is from an-Nafaq which means, a hole or passage in the earth leading up to some place through an opening at the other end, and an-Nifaq means, entering faith through one door and leaving it through another (Aqrab).
1197
Nisyan generally meaning "forgetfulness" really means, one’s ceasing to think of a person or a thing either owing to loss of memory or negligence or doing it deliberately. When used about God the word means severing of His connection with a person by way of punishment or ceasing to think of him with feelings of love and affection (Mufradat).
اِتَّبِعۡ مَاۤ اُوۡحِیَ اِلَیۡکَ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ ۖ لَاۤ اِلٰہَ اِلَّا ہُوَ ۖ وَاَعۡرِضۡ عَنِ الۡمُشۡرِکِیۡنَ
10:110; 33:3.
10:110; 33:3.
10:110; 33:3.
a
10:110; 33:3.
b
10:110; 33:3.
b
10:110; 33:3.
فَاِنۡ کَذَّبُوۡکَ فَقُل رَّبُّکُمۡ ذُوۡ رَحۡمَۃٍ وّٰسِعَۃٍ وَّلَا یُرَدُّ بَاۡسُہٗ عَنِ الۡقَوۡمِ الۡمُجۡرِمِیۡنَ
6:134; 7:157.
6:134; 7:157.
6:134; 7:157.
Commentary:
The verse answers an implied objection of the Jews, viz. if God had forbidden them certain extra things, why was not the prohibition continued in Islam? The verse answers this objection by saying that whereas the divine law of punishment demanded that Jews should be punished, the law of mercy demanded that Muslims should be shown mercy. It was unfair to continue a special prohibition that had been imposed by way of punishment under a new dispensation.
d
6:134; 7:157.
a
6:134; 7:157.
887
Commentary:
The verse answers an implied objection of the Jews, viz. if God had forbidden them certain extra things, why was not the prohibition continued in Islam? The verse answers this objection by saying that whereas the divine law of punishment demanded that Jews should be punished, the law of mercy demanded that Muslims should be shown mercy. It was unfair to continue a special prohibition that had been imposed by way of punishment under a new dispensation.
b
6:134; 7:157.
وَمَا لَہُمۡ اَلَّا یُعَذِّبَہُمُ اللّٰہُ وَہُمۡ یَصُدُّوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ وَمَا کَانُوۡۤا اَوۡلِیَآءَہٗۤ ۚ اِنۡ اَوۡلِیَآؤُہٗۤ اِلَّا الۡمُتَّقُوۡنَ وَلٰکِنَّ اَکۡثَرَہُمۡ لَا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ
22:26.
10:63, 64.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that when the Quraish did not enjoy either of the two basic protections against Divine punishment (see preceding verse), they were being rightly punished for their false beliefs and wicked deeds. The verse also says that the Quraish have no right to act as guardians of the Sacred Mosque. As guardians thereof, they ought to have been worshippers of the One True God; but they have put idols even in the Sacred Mosque; hence, far from having any right to act as its guardians, they deserve to be expelled therefrom and punished for the sacrilege.
The words, Its true guardians are only those who are righteous, contain a prophecy to the effect that Muslims would soon become guardians of the Sacred Mosque, the words, most of them know not, signifying that although most of the disbelievers do not at present think this announcement to be true, yet it would surely come to pass.
c
22:26.
d
10:63.
a
22:26.
b
10:63, 64.
1123
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that when the Quraish did not enjoy either of the two basic protections against Divine punishment (see preceding verse), they were being rightly punished for their false beliefs and wicked deeds. The verse also says that the Quraish have no right to act as guardians of the Sacred Mosque. As guardians thereof, they ought to have been worshippers of the One True God; but they have put idols even in the Sacred Mosque; hence, far from having any right to act as its guardians, they deserve to be expelled therefrom and punished for the sacrilege.
The words, Its true guardians are only those who are righteous, contain a prophecy to the effect that Muslims would soon become guardians of the Sacred Mosque, the words, most of them know not, signifying that although most of the disbelievers do not at present think this announcement to be true, yet it would surely come to pass.
b
22:26.
c
10:63-64.
اَلَّذِیۡنَ یَتَّبِعُوۡنَ الرَّسُوۡلَ النَّبِیَّ الۡاُمِّیَّ الَّذِیۡ یَجِدُوۡنَہٗ مَکۡتُوۡبًا عِنۡدَہُمۡ فِی التَّوۡرٰٮۃِ وَالۡاِنۡجِیۡلِ یَاۡمُرُہُمۡ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَیَنۡہٰٮہُمۡ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ وَیُحِلُّ لَہُمُ الطَّیِّبٰتِ وَیُحَرِّمُ عَلَیۡہِمُ الۡخَبٰٓئِثَ وَیَضَعُ عَنۡہُمۡ اِصۡرَہُمۡ وَالۡاَغۡلٰلَ الَّتِیۡ کَانَتۡ عَلَیۡہِمۡ ۚ فَالَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا بِہٖ وَعَزَّرُوۡہُ وَنَصَرُوۡہُ وَاتَّبَعُوا النُّوۡرَ الَّذِیۡۤ اُنۡزِلَ مَعَہٗۤ ۙ اُولٰٓئِکَ ہُمُ الۡمُفۡلِحُوۡنَ
48:30.
3:105.
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
اُمِّی (Ummi) 的意思是, 属于或附属于母亲的, 也就是说, 像婴孩那样的天真无知; 没有启示的经典的人, 尤其是一个阿拉伯人; 不知道如何看书或写字的人;属于麦加的人, 它叫 اُمُّ الْقُرَى (Ummul-Qura), 即各城市之母。如果 Ummi 这个单词的意思作 “不识字的” 解释, 那么, 这节经文意示: 虽然穆圣没有受过任何教育而且是不大识字的; 但安拉赐给他如此丰富的知识使他能把光明和引导给予甚至大家认为是学识和启发最高超的那些人。有些基督教作者假装怀疑穆圣不能看书写字的这一事实。牧师先生惠利 (Wherry) 在他的 «古兰经» 注释中说, “他和阿里在一起应该在同一家庭中受过训练, 阿里既知道看书又知道写字, 而他却没有受到相似的教育, 这是可能的吗? 他进行一种重要的商业好几年而没有文字的一些知识, 这是可能的吗? 在较后的年月里他肯定能看书写字。传说告诉我们, 他对他的一个书记员穆阿威亚 (مُعَاوِيَة, Mu‘awiyah) 说, 把 ب (ba’) 画得要直, 把 س (sin) 分得要确当’, 等等, 而且在他的最后时刻他叫人拿写字的东西给他。他用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样地用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的。” 这种论据是太可怜了: 因为穆圣 “和阿里在一个屋里受训练, 阿里既能看书又能写字”, 因此他也学会了读书写字。这只是暴露了这位牧师先生对穆圣的一生的许多主要事实的无知。阿里与穆圣不可能在一起受训练和长大, 他们的年龄相差许多岁数。穆圣比阿里大二十九岁之多。且不说他们两人年龄相差之大明显地排除了穆圣和阿里在一起受教育和训练的可能性, 而且阿里就是在穆圣亲自的养护和训练之下在他家里受训练的 (هِشَامْ, Hisham,希沙姆)。阿布塔利布 (اَبُوْ طَالِبْ, Abu Talib) 是一个非常贫穷的人, 穆圣在他家里长大, 他意识不到学问和知识的价值, 掌握知识和学问在他那时候也不认为是一种财富和收获。穆圣因此在他家里一直是不识字的。可是, 阿里是在穆圣自己的家里长大的, 穆圣与一个极有名望的富有女子卡迪贾 (خَدِيْجَة, Khadijah) 结婚, 使他可支配极丰富的财产。他也充份认识到良好的教育是一件无价的东西。因此, 在他慈祥的关怀和崇高的影响之下, 用那时的标准来判断, 阿里自然长成一个受有良好教育的青年。
惠里 (Wherry) 的第二个不同意见是, 假如穆圣是文盲, 他不知道如何看书写字的话, 他就不能成为像他实际上那样的一个成功的商人。这一个不同意见是由于对穆圣时代的一个好的和成功的阿拉伯商人的错误概念而产生的。假如惠里知道在亚洲, 即使在现在二十世纪, 还有许多非常成功的商人, 他们甚至连初等教育都没有受过的话, 那么, 他就不会有这种反对意见。穆圣时代的麦加, 教育并不很受欢迎。几乎没有几个人能看书写字, 却有许多人的生意做得非常成功和兴旺。那时在阿拉伯, 教育并不是一个好商人绝对必要的东西。而且, 事实是卡迪贾给了穆圣一个叫梅萨拉 (مَيْسَرَة, Maisarah) 的奴隶。这个奴隶会看书写字并且总是在穆圣做买卖的旅途上陪着他。这就有力驳斥了惠利的反对意见。
传说, 穆圣有一次要穆阿威亚把字母 ب(ba’) 和 س(sin) 写对, 这一件事看来并不十分可靠。在阿巴斯王朝时期, 贬抑伍麦叶王朝的许多传说都是假造出来的。这一传说力图突出尊贵的伍麦亚家族中的一个杰出人员穆阿威亚, 把他说是一个几乎没有受过教育的人, 连像 ب (ba’) 和 س (sin) 这样一些简单的字母都不能写对, 虽然如此, 即使这一传说证明是可靠的, 它也不能说明穆圣是识字的。因为他已习惯于口授 «古兰经», 对他说来已经熟悉了字母的一般形状并对其中一个写错的字作了指点, 这不是不可能的。
穆圣在他生命的最后时刻叫人去拿笔和纸, 也不能证实惠利的假设。每当要启示任何一节经文时, 穆圣常常叫人拿笔和纸来, 然后口授给他的书记员中的一个人, 要他写下向他启示的内容, 这是历史上的既成事实。仅仅叫人去拿笔和纸这件事, 因此也不能证明穆圣自己知道读书和写字。惠利用来支持他的论点的这句话: “奉你养主之名而宣读吧” 也证明不了什么东西。اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) (读) 这个阿拉伯单词用于96:2经文中, 它不仅意味着一份写出来的东西, 而且也意味着重复和背诵 (复述) 一个人听到别人讲过的东西。而且, 圣训证实了这一个事实: 第一次启示时, 吉布里尔天使讲出 اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) 读吧这句话时, 穆圣面前事实上没有放着什么写出来的东西可读。不过叫他口头复述天使正在对他朗诵的内容。还有, 有些基督教作者声称, 穆圣不能读书写字源出于一种误解, 即他反复说自己是一个 “不识字的先知”。这一种话是既无根据又不可思议。那些和穆圣长年来日夜相处并看见他看书写字的人居然看不出穆圣是不识字而仅仅听他反复说自己不识字就会误信他不识字, 岂不令人惊异。至于 “他 (穆圣) 用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的”, 这一论点暴露出惠利对阿拉伯和伊斯兰教历史的无知。事实是, 在穆圣那个时代, 阿拉伯人中间还没有 عُلَمَاء (Ulama’), 即现在这个单词被理解的意义--------学者, 他们也不会经常雇用抄写员或文书。没有阿拉伯人雇用过抄写员的事例记录。学者们的意见完全一致, 认定穆圣在启示开始对他降示以前, 是既不能看书又不能写字的人。«古兰经» 对这点是十分清楚地阐明了的: 穆圣至少在声称自己为安拉的使者以前是不识字的。(29:49) 但是在他接近后半生时他学会辩认少数几个单词。
«圣经» 上几处有关穆圣的预言, 见 «马太» 23:39; «约翰» 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; «申命记» 18:18和 33:2; «以赛亚书» 21:13-17和20:62; «雅歌» 1:5-6; «哈巴谷书» 3:3-7。
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم۔
یہود اور نصاریٰ کی طرف ضمیر جاتی ہے۔
See 3:105.
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
48:30.
Ummi means, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother; one not having a revealed Scripture, particularly an Arab; one who does not know how to read or write; one belonging to Mecca which was known as Ummul-Qura, i.e. the mother of towns. If the word Ummi be taken in the sense of "unlettered," the verse would signify that although the Holy Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as would impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment. Some Christian writers have pretended to doubt the fact that the Holy Prophet could not read or write. Says Reverend Wherry in his 'Commentary of the Qur’an'—. "Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile busin
For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see Matt. 23: 39: John, 14: 16, 26; 16: 7-14; Deut. 18: 18 and 33: 2; Isa. 21: 13-17 and 62: 2, Song of Solomon, 1: 5, 6; Habakkuk 3-7.
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
48:30.
See 3:105.
Important Words:
امی (Immaculate One) is derived from ام. They say امه i.e. he repaired to it; or he aimed at or sought after it; or he endeavoured to get it. ماکنت اما ولقد اممت means, thou wast not a mother, but thou hast come to be sought like a mother. امیmeans, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother. The word also means, one not having a revealed Scripture, parti-cularly an Arab; one who does not know the art of reading or writing; one belonging to Mecca which was known as ام القری i.e. the mother of towns. See also 3:21.
اغلال (shackles) is the plural of غل (ghullun) which is derived from غل (ghalla). They say غل فلانا i.e. he put upon the neck or the hand of such a one a collar or a manacle, etc. غل, therefore, means, a ring or collar of iron put upon the neck; a shackle for the neck or the hand; a pinion or manacle for the hand; a shackle of iron collecting together the two hands to the neck; a difficult and fatiguing work. The Arabs say ھذاغل فی عنقك i.e. this is tied to your neck, meaning, it is inseparable from you and the punishment of it will stick to you (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse qualifies and explains the last sentence of the previous verse, viz. those who believe in Our Signs.
The verse puts the words "Messenger" and "Prophet" side by side which may lead some to think that one may be a Messenger without being a Prophet or vice versa. But this is not so. A رسول (Messenger) of God is also a نبی (Prophet) of God. The former epithet is applied to him in his relation to God from Whom he brings a message, while the latter is applied to him in his relation to men to whom he conveys that message, the word نبی (Prophet) meaning, one who prophesies, or makes known hidden secrets.
The word امی (Ummi) literally means "belonging to the mother", i.e. as innocent as a newborn child. The Promised Prophet, who is none other than the Holy Prophet of Islam, has been called امی because he was to be innocent like a child at the breast of its mother. The word has also been translated as "illiterate" or "one belonging to Mecca" or "an Arab", but "innocent" or "immaculate" is a preferable rendering, inasmuch as it is in keeping with the sense of the prophecy contained in Deut. 18:18-22 to which this verse particularly refers and wherein truthfulness has been mentioned as a distinctive feature of the Promised Prophet. For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see under 2:42 and also Matt. 23:39; John 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; Acts 3:21-24.
If the word امی be taken in the sense of "unlettered", the verse would signify that although the Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread and illiterate, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as can impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment.
The illiteracy (امیة) of the Holy Prophet, mentioned in this verse and believed to have also been hinted at in 10:17, has been subjected to much hostile criticism. George Sale, a well-known Christian commentator of the Quran, writes as follows: "For so old was Muhammad before he took upon him to be a Prophet, during which time his fellow-citizens well knew that he had not applied himself to learning of any sort, nor frequented learned men, nor had ever exercised himself in composing verses or orations, whereby he might acquire the art of rhetoric or elegance of speech" (Prelim. Disc, Section II).
Referring to this view of Sale, another Christian commentator of the Quran, the Rev. E. M. Wherry, says:
"This view, however, does not agree with what is recorded of his previous career. Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write, and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile business for years without some knowledge of letters? That he could read and write in later years is certain. Tradition tells us, he said to Mu‘awiyah, one of his secretaries: 'Draw the ب straight, divide the س properly', etc., and that in his last moments he called for writing materials. The question arises, when did he acquire this art? The commentators say that God gave him the power, as he did his inspiration, and they quote chap. xcvi. 4, one of the earliest verses of the Quran, in proof. Certainly that verse seems to teach clearly that he could write as well as read, though it by no means teaches that he had not received the knowledge of both beforehand, or that he did not receive it in the ordinary way. His use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned. But still there remains the testimony of many traditions and the almost universal belief of Muhammadans. How account for this? I am inclined to think it originated with a misunderstanding of Muhammad’s repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", or rather the "Prophet of the Illiterate", the term "illiterate" being generally applied by the Jews to the Arabs. See notes on chap. v. 85, 86. This misunderstanding turned out to the furtherance of Muhammad’s claims, inasmuch as the miracle of the matchless style of the Quran was enhanced by the consideration that the Prophet was illiterate. On the whole, we think there is very good reason for believing Muhammad to have been acquainted with the art of both reading and writing from an early period in his life" (Commentary of the Quran, ii. 326).
The above constitutes the gist of Wherry’s criticism of the generally accepted view that the Holy Prophet was امی or illiterate. But this contention seems to possess no substance. It is indeed a poor argument to say that because the Prophet "had been trained in the same house with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write", therefore he should also have learnt reading and writing. It only betrays ignorance of elementary facts of the Holy Prophet’s life on the part of the reverend gentleman. Even a desultory acquaintance with the life history of the Holy Prophet should make one know that ‘Ali and the Holy Prophet could not be brought up together. There was a great difference between the ages of the two. The Prophet was no less than 29 years older than ‘Ali; therefore, it was impossible for the two to be trained and brought up together.
Those whom prejudice against the Holy Prophet has not blinded to the patent facts of history know that, let alone the Prophet being educated and trained together with ‘Ali, which the great disparity in their ages evidently obviated, it was ‘Ali who got his training in the house and under the fostering care of the Holy Prophet (Hisham). Abu Talib in whose house the Holy Prophet was brought up was a man of very meagre means. He did not know the value of learning and knowledge nor was their possession regarded as an asset and acquisition in his time. The Holy Prophet, therefore, remained illiterate in his house. But ‘Ali was brought up in the house of the Holy Prophet himself, whose marriage with Khadijah, a wealthy lady of great repute, had placed ample means at his disposal. The Prophet also fully realized how priceless a thing good education was. So under his benign care and ennobling influence, ‘Ali, judged by the standards of that time, naturally grew up to be a young man of good education.
Wherry’s second objection is that if the Holy Prophet had been illiterate and did not know how to read and write, he could not have proved such a successful business man as he actually was. This objection is born of the mistaken concept of a good and successful Arab business man of the Prophet’s time. Judging by the present European standards of a successful business man, Wherry thought that lack of education and success in business could not go together. He would not have made this objection if he had known that in Asia even in the present twentieth century, highly successful business men are to be found who have not received even elementary education. In Mecca, in the Holy Prophet’s time, education was not much in favour. There were very few persons there who could read and write, though hundreds carried on most successful and flourishing business. Education was not at that time regarded in Arabia as the sine qua non of a good business man. Moreover, the fact that Khadijah had given the Prophet, a slave named Maisara who knew reading and writing and who always accompanied him on his trade journeys, knocks the bottom out of Wherry’s objection.
The tradition which says that the Holy Prophet had once asked Mu‘awiyah to write correctly the letters ب and س does not seem to be quite reliable. In the ‘Abbasid period many traditions derogatory to the Umayyads were forged. This tradition seeks to show off Mu‘awiyah, a prominent member of the distinguished House of Umayyah, as a man of very poor education who could not even write properly such simple letters as ب and س. Even, however, if this tradition be proved to be reliable, it does not show that the Holy Prophet was literate, because he had become so used to dictating the Quran that it was not impossible for him to have become familiar with the general form of letters and to give instruction regarding an improperly written word. It is also possible that someone, while rehearsing some portion of the Quran to the Prophet, might have stopped at a certain place, not being able to decipher the writing, and the Holy Prophet having asked the cause of stopping, the reader might have replied that the delay was due to the letters ب and سnot having been written properly or legibly. This might have led the Holy Prophet to instruct Mu‘awiyah to see that the letters were written correctly.
The fact that the Holy Prophet sent for pen and paper in the last moments of his life also lends no support to Wherry’s assumption. It is an established fact of history that whenever any verse was revealed, the Holy Prophet used to send for pen and paper and dictate to one of his scribes what had been revealed to him. The mere sending for pen and paper cannot, therefore, prove that the Holy Prophet himself knew how to read and write.
Nor do the words, referred to by Wherry in support of his contention viz. "read in the name of thy Lord", prove anything. The Arabic word اقرء (read) used in the verse referred to above not only means the reading of a written thing, but also repeating and rehearsing what one hears from another person. Again, the words ھویحسن القراءة (i.e. he recites well) occurring in a tradition can be spoken of even of a blind man who can recite the Quran properly and well. Moreover, the Hadith establishes the fact that when, at the time of the first revelation, the angel Gabriel said to the Prophet اقرء(read), no writing was actually placed before him to read. He was simply asked to repeat orally what the angel was reciting to him. The word قراءة not only means to read a writing but to repeat orally or recite or rehearse what another man has uttered.
Wherry’s inference that the idea that the Holy Prophet could not read or write originated with a misunderstanding of his repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", is as strange as it is ill-based. It is really very surprising to say that those with whom he had lived day and night for years could not find out that he was illiterate but were misled into this belief only by his own repeated claim that he was امی (illiterate). Only a man of Wherry’s hostile attitude could come to such a conclusion. The question is whether it was the Prophet’s own contempor-aries who suffered from this misunderstanding or those who came afterwards. If it were the former, then the question would naturally arise how those, who saw him daily with their own eyes reading and writing, could possibly fall victims to the glaring misunderstanding that he was illiterate. If it were the latter class, even then the whole theory of misunderstanding advanced by Wherry looks frivolous, because the argument put forward by him is that because the Holy Prophet was considered to be illiterate, therefore, the matchless style of the Quran was regarded as a miracle. This inference is both foolish and flimsy, inasmuch as Muslims and other contemporaries of the Prophet, who were fully aware that he knew quite well how to read and write, could never believe in such a miracle.
Wherry’s last argument in support of his contention, that "his (the Holy Prophet’s) use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned," betrays his ignorance of Arab and Islamic history. The fact is that there were no ulema or learned men among the Arabs in the time of the Holy Prophet in the sense in which this word is understood now, nor were they used to keeping amanuenses and scribes. There is no instance on record of an amanuensis having been kept by an Arab. We know of only one learned man among the Meccans in the Prophet’s time, viz. Waraqah bin Naufal, and he was his own secretary. It is a pity that in their zeal for misrepresenting Islam, some Christian writers do not even hesitate to invent historical facts.
The words, and remove from them their burden and shackles, occurring in the latter part of the verse, contain a hint that by accepting the Promised Prophet Christians will get rid of the curse of the original sin of Adam and Eve and of the punishment thereof which, according to them, has dogged their footsteps through no fault of theirs.
a
48:30.
b
3:105.
f
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
521
اُمِّی (Ummi) 的意思是, 属于或附属于母亲的, 也就是说, 像婴孩那样的天真无知; 没有启示的经典的人, 尤其是一个阿拉伯人; 不知道如何看书或写字的人;属于麦加的人, 它叫 اُمُّ الْقُرَى (Ummul-Qura), 即各城市之母。如果 Ummi 这个单词的意思作 “不识字的” 解释, 那么, 这节经文意示: 虽然穆圣没有受过任何教育而且是不大识字的; 但安拉赐给他如此丰富的知识使他能把光明和引导给予甚至大家认为是学识和启发最高超的那些人。有些基督教作者假装怀疑穆圣不能看书写字的这一事实。牧师先生惠利 (Wherry) 在他的 «古兰经» 注释中说, “他和阿里在一起应该在同一家庭中受过训练, 阿里既知道看书又知道写字, 而他却没有受到相似的教育, 这是可能的吗? 他进行一种重要的商业好几年而没有文字的一些知识, 这是可能的吗? 在较后的年月里他肯定能看书写字。传说告诉我们, 他对他的一个书记员穆阿威亚 (مُعَاوِيَة, Mu‘awiyah) 说, 把 ب (ba’) 画得要直, 把 س (sin) 分得要确当’, 等等, 而且在他的最后时刻他叫人拿写字的东西给他。他用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样地用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的。” 这种论据是太可怜了: 因为穆圣 “和阿里在一个屋里受训练, 阿里既能看书又能写字”, 因此他也学会了读书写字。这只是暴露了这位牧师先生对穆圣的一生的许多主要事实的无知。阿里与穆圣不可能在一起受训练和长大, 他们的年龄相差许多岁数。穆圣比阿里大二十九岁之多。且不说他们两人年龄相差之大明显地排除了穆圣和阿里在一起受教育和训练的可能性, 而且阿里就是在穆圣亲自的养护和训练之下在他家里受训练的 (هِشَامْ, Hisham,希沙姆)。阿布塔利布 (اَبُوْ طَالِبْ, Abu Talib) 是一个非常贫穷的人, 穆圣在他家里长大, 他意识不到学问和知识的价值, 掌握知识和学问在他那时候也不认为是一种财富和收获。穆圣因此在他家里一直是不识字的。可是, 阿里是在穆圣自己的家里长大的, 穆圣与一个极有名望的富有女子卡迪贾 (خَدِيْجَة, Khadijah) 结婚, 使他可支配极丰富的财产。他也充份认识到良好的教育是一件无价的东西。因此, 在他慈祥的关怀和崇高的影响之下, 用那时的标准来判断, 阿里自然长成一个受有良好教育的青年。
惠里 (Wherry) 的第二个不同意见是, 假如穆圣是文盲, 他不知道如何看书写字的话, 他就不能成为像他实际上那样的一个成功的商人。这一个不同意见是由于对穆圣时代的一个好的和成功的阿拉伯商人的错误概念而产生的。假如惠里知道在亚洲, 即使在现在二十世纪, 还有许多非常成功的商人, 他们甚至连初等教育都没有受过的话, 那么, 他就不会有这种反对意见。穆圣时代的麦加, 教育并不很受欢迎。几乎没有几个人能看书写字, 却有许多人的生意做得非常成功和兴旺。那时在阿拉伯, 教育并不是一个好商人绝对必要的东西。而且, 事实是卡迪贾给了穆圣一个叫梅萨拉 (مَيْسَرَة, Maisarah) 的奴隶。这个奴隶会看书写字并且总是在穆圣做买卖的旅途上陪着他。这就有力驳斥了惠利的反对意见。
传说, 穆圣有一次要穆阿威亚把字母 ب(ba’) 和 س(sin) 写对, 这一件事看来并不十分可靠。在阿巴斯王朝时期, 贬抑伍麦叶王朝的许多传说都是假造出来的。这一传说力图突出尊贵的伍麦亚家族中的一个杰出人员穆阿威亚, 把他说是一个几乎没有受过教育的人, 连像 ب (ba’) 和 س (sin) 这样一些简单的字母都不能写对, 虽然如此, 即使这一传说证明是可靠的, 它也不能说明穆圣是识字的。因为他已习惯于口授 «古兰经», 对他说来已经熟悉了字母的一般形状并对其中一个写错的字作了指点, 这不是不可能的。
穆圣在他生命的最后时刻叫人去拿笔和纸, 也不能证实惠利的假设。每当要启示任何一节经文时, 穆圣常常叫人拿笔和纸来, 然后口授给他的书记员中的一个人, 要他写下向他启示的内容, 这是历史上的既成事实。仅仅叫人去拿笔和纸这件事, 因此也不能证明穆圣自己知道读书和写字。惠利用来支持他的论点的这句话: “奉你养主之名而宣读吧” 也证明不了什么东西。اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) (读) 这个阿拉伯单词用于96:2经文中, 它不仅意味着一份写出来的东西, 而且也意味着重复和背诵 (复述) 一个人听到别人讲过的东西。而且, 圣训证实了这一个事实: 第一次启示时, 吉布里尔天使讲出 اِقْرَأ (Iqra’) 读吧这句话时, 穆圣面前事实上没有放着什么写出来的东西可读。不过叫他口头复述天使正在对他朗诵的内容。还有, 有些基督教作者声称, 穆圣不能读书写字源出于一种误解, 即他反复说自己是一个 “不识字的先知”。这一种话是既无根据又不可思议。那些和穆圣长年来日夜相处并看见他看书写字的人居然看不出穆圣是不识字而仅仅听他反复说自己不识字就会误信他不识字, 岂不令人惊异。至于 “他 (穆圣) 用抄写员并不妨碍他知道书写的方法, 因为在那个时代, 这样用抄写员是平常的事, 即使最有学问的人中间也有这样做的”, 这一论点暴露出惠利对阿拉伯和伊斯兰教历史的无知。事实是, 在穆圣那个时代, 阿拉伯人中间还没有 عُلَمَاء (Ulama’), 即现在这个单词被理解的意义--------学者, 他们也不会经常雇用抄写员或文书。没有阿拉伯人雇用过抄写员的事例记录。学者们的意见完全一致, 认定穆圣在启示开始对他降示以前, 是既不能看书又不能写字的人。«古兰经» 对这点是十分清楚地阐明了的: 穆圣至少在声称自己为安拉的使者以前是不识字的。(29:49) 但是在他接近后半生时他学会辩认少数几个单词。
522
«圣经» 上几处有关穆圣的预言, 见 «马太» 23:39; «约翰» 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; «申命记» 18:18和 33:2; «以赛亚书» 21:13-17和20:62; «雅歌» 1:5-6; «哈巴谷书» 3:3-7。
1
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم۔
2
یہود اور نصاریٰ کی طرف ضمیر جاتی ہے۔
d
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
e
48:30.
f
See 3:105.
1047
Important Words:
امی (Immaculate One) is derived from ام. They say امه i.e. he repaired to it; or he aimed at or sought after it; or he endeavoured to get it. ماکنت اما ولقد اممت means, thou wast not a mother, but thou hast come to be sought like a mother. امیmeans, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother. The word also means, one not having a revealed Scripture, parti-cularly an Arab; one who does not know the art of reading or writing; one belonging to Mecca which was known as ام القری i.e. the mother of towns. See also 3:21.
اغلال (shackles) is the plural of غل (ghullun) which is derived from غل (ghalla). They say غل فلانا i.e. he put upon the neck or the hand of such a one a collar or a manacle, etc. غل, therefore, means, a ring or collar of iron put upon the neck; a shackle for the neck or the hand; a pinion or manacle for the hand; a shackle of iron collecting together the two hands to the neck; a difficult and fatiguing work. The Arabs say ھذاغل فی عنقك i.e. this is tied to your neck, meaning, it is inseparable from you and the punishment of it will stick to you (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse qualifies and explains the last sentence of the previous verse, viz. those who believe in Our Signs.
The verse puts the words "Messenger" and "Prophet" side by side which may lead some to think that one may be a Messenger without being a Prophet or vice versa. But this is not so. A رسول (Messenger) of God is also a نبی (Prophet) of God. The former epithet is applied to him in his relation to God from Whom he brings a message, while the latter is applied to him in his relation to men to whom he conveys that message, the word نبی (Prophet) meaning, one who prophesies, or makes known hidden secrets.
The word امی (Ummi) literally means "belonging to the mother", i.e. as innocent as a newborn child. The Promised Prophet, who is none other than the Holy Prophet of Islam, has been called امی because he was to be innocent like a child at the breast of its mother. The word has also been translated as "illiterate" or "one belonging to Mecca" or "an Arab", but "innocent" or "immaculate" is a preferable rendering, inasmuch as it is in keeping with the sense of the prophecy contained in Deut. 18:18-22 to which this verse particularly refers and wherein truthfulness has been mentioned as a distinctive feature of the Promised Prophet. For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see under 2:42 and also Matt. 23:39; John 14:16, 26; 16:7-14; Acts 3:21-24.
If the word امی be taken in the sense of "unlettered", the verse would signify that although the Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread and illiterate, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as can impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment.
The illiteracy (امیة) of the Holy Prophet, mentioned in this verse and believed to have also been hinted at in 10:17, has been subjected to much hostile criticism. George Sale, a well-known Christian commentator of the Quran, writes as follows: "For so old was Muhammad before he took upon him to be a Prophet, during which time his fellow-citizens well knew that he had not applied himself to learning of any sort, nor frequented learned men, nor had ever exercised himself in composing verses or orations, whereby he might acquire the art of rhetoric or elegance of speech" (Prelim. Disc, Section II).
Referring to this view of Sale, another Christian commentator of the Quran, the Rev. E. M. Wherry, says:
"This view, however, does not agree with what is recorded of his previous career. Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write, and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile business for years without some knowledge of letters? That he could read and write in later years is certain. Tradition tells us, he said to Mu‘awiyah, one of his secretaries: 'Draw the ب straight, divide the س properly', etc., and that in his last moments he called for writing materials. The question arises, when did he acquire this art? The commentators say that God gave him the power, as he did his inspiration, and they quote chap. xcvi. 4, one of the earliest verses of the Quran, in proof. Certainly that verse seems to teach clearly that he could write as well as read, though it by no means teaches that he had not received the knowledge of both beforehand, or that he did not receive it in the ordinary way. His use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned. But still there remains the testimony of many traditions and the almost universal belief of Muhammadans. How account for this? I am inclined to think it originated with a misunderstanding of Muhammad’s repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", or rather the "Prophet of the Illiterate", the term "illiterate" being generally applied by the Jews to the Arabs. See notes on chap. v. 85, 86. This misunderstanding turned out to the furtherance of Muhammad’s claims, inasmuch as the miracle of the matchless style of the Quran was enhanced by the consideration that the Prophet was illiterate. On the whole, we think there is very good reason for believing Muhammad to have been acquainted with the art of both reading and writing from an early period in his life" (Commentary of the Quran, ii. 326).
The above constitutes the gist of Wherry’s criticism of the generally accepted view that the Holy Prophet was امی or illiterate. But this contention seems to possess no substance. It is indeed a poor argument to say that because the Prophet "had been trained in the same house with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write", therefore he should also have learnt reading and writing. It only betrays ignorance of elementary facts of the Holy Prophet’s life on the part of the reverend gentleman. Even a desultory acquaintance with the life history of the Holy Prophet should make one know that ‘Ali and the Holy Prophet could not be brought up together. There was a great difference between the ages of the two. The Prophet was no less than 29 years older than ‘Ali; therefore, it was impossible for the two to be trained and brought up together.
Those whom prejudice against the Holy Prophet has not blinded to the patent facts of history know that, let alone the Prophet being educated and trained together with ‘Ali, which the great disparity in their ages evidently obviated, it was ‘Ali who got his training in the house and under the fostering care of the Holy Prophet (Hisham). Abu Talib in whose house the Holy Prophet was brought up was a man of very meagre means. He did not know the value of learning and knowledge nor was their possession regarded as an asset and acquisition in his time. The Holy Prophet, therefore, remained illiterate in his house. But ‘Ali was brought up in the house of the Holy Prophet himself, whose marriage with Khadijah, a wealthy lady of great repute, had placed ample means at his disposal. The Prophet also fully realized how priceless a thing good education was. So under his benign care and ennobling influence, ‘Ali, judged by the standards of that time, naturally grew up to be a young man of good education.
Wherry’s second objection is that if the Holy Prophet had been illiterate and did not know how to read and write, he could not have proved such a successful business man as he actually was. This objection is born of the mistaken concept of a good and successful Arab business man of the Prophet’s time. Judging by the present European standards of a successful business man, Wherry thought that lack of education and success in business could not go together. He would not have made this objection if he had known that in Asia even in the present twentieth century, highly successful business men are to be found who have not received even elementary education. In Mecca, in the Holy Prophet’s time, education was not much in favour. There were very few persons there who could read and write, though hundreds carried on most successful and flourishing business. Education was not at that time regarded in Arabia as the sine qua non of a good business man. Moreover, the fact that Khadijah had given the Prophet, a slave named Maisara who knew reading and writing and who always accompanied him on his trade journeys, knocks the bottom out of Wherry’s objection.
The tradition which says that the Holy Prophet had once asked Mu‘awiyah to write correctly the letters ب and س does not seem to be quite reliable. In the ‘Abbasid period many traditions derogatory to the Umayyads were forged. This tradition seeks to show off Mu‘awiyah, a prominent member of the distinguished House of Umayyah, as a man of very poor education who could not even write properly such simple letters as ب and س. Even, however, if this tradition be proved to be reliable, it does not show that the Holy Prophet was literate, because he had become so used to dictating the Quran that it was not impossible for him to have become familiar with the general form of letters and to give instruction regarding an improperly written word. It is also possible that someone, while rehearsing some portion of the Quran to the Prophet, might have stopped at a certain place, not being able to decipher the writing, and the Holy Prophet having asked the cause of stopping, the reader might have replied that the delay was due to the letters ب and سnot having been written properly or legibly. This might have led the Holy Prophet to instruct Mu‘awiyah to see that the letters were written correctly.
The fact that the Holy Prophet sent for pen and paper in the last moments of his life also lends no support to Wherry’s assumption. It is an established fact of history that whenever any verse was revealed, the Holy Prophet used to send for pen and paper and dictate to one of his scribes what had been revealed to him. The mere sending for pen and paper cannot, therefore, prove that the Holy Prophet himself knew how to read and write.
Nor do the words, referred to by Wherry in support of his contention viz. "read in the name of thy Lord", prove anything. The Arabic word اقرء (read) used in the verse referred to above not only means the reading of a written thing, but also repeating and rehearsing what one hears from another person. Again, the words ھویحسن القراءة (i.e. he recites well) occurring in a tradition can be spoken of even of a blind man who can recite the Quran properly and well. Moreover, the Hadith establishes the fact that when, at the time of the first revelation, the angel Gabriel said to the Prophet اقرء(read), no writing was actually placed before him to read. He was simply asked to repeat orally what the angel was reciting to him. The word قراءة not only means to read a writing but to repeat orally or recite or rehearse what another man has uttered.
Wherry’s inference that the idea that the Holy Prophet could not read or write originated with a misunderstanding of his repeated claim that he was the "Illiterate Prophet", is as strange as it is ill-based. It is really very surprising to say that those with whom he had lived day and night for years could not find out that he was illiterate but were misled into this belief only by his own repeated claim that he was امی (illiterate). Only a man of Wherry’s hostile attitude could come to such a conclusion. The question is whether it was the Prophet’s own contempor-aries who suffered from this misunderstanding or those who came afterwards. If it were the former, then the question would naturally arise how those, who saw him daily with their own eyes reading and writing, could possibly fall victims to the glaring misunderstanding that he was illiterate. If it were the latter class, even then the whole theory of misunderstanding advanced by Wherry looks frivolous, because the argument put forward by him is that because the Holy Prophet was considered to be illiterate, therefore, the matchless style of the Quran was regarded as a miracle. This inference is both foolish and flimsy, inasmuch as Muslims and other contemporaries of the Prophet, who were fully aware that he knew quite well how to read and write, could never believe in such a miracle.
Wherry’s last argument in support of his contention, that "his (the Holy Prophet’s) use of amanuenses does not militate against his knowledge of the art of writing, for such use of amanuenses was common in that age, even among the most learned," betrays his ignorance of Arab and Islamic history. The fact is that there were no ulema or learned men among the Arabs in the time of the Holy Prophet in the sense in which this word is understood now, nor were they used to keeping amanuenses and scribes. There is no instance on record of an amanuensis having been kept by an Arab. We know of only one learned man among the Meccans in the Prophet’s time, viz. Waraqah bin Naufal, and he was his own secretary. It is a pity that in their zeal for misrepresenting Islam, some Christian writers do not even hesitate to invent historical facts.
The words, and remove from them their burden and shackles, occurring in the latter part of the verse, contain a hint that by accepting the Promised Prophet Christians will get rid of the curse of the original sin of Adam and Eve and of the punishment thereof which, according to them, has dogged their footsteps through no fault of theirs.
a
See 3:105.
d
29:49; 42:53; 62:3.
e
48:30.
1058
Ummi means, belonging to or pertaining to the mother, i.e. as innocent as a child at the breast of its mother; one not having a revealed Scripture, particularly an Arab; one who does not know how to read or write; one belonging to Mecca which was known as Ummul-Qura, i.e. the mother of towns. If the word Ummi be taken in the sense of "unlettered," the verse would signify that although the Holy Prophet had received no education whatever and was quite unread, yet God vouchsafed to him such knowledge as would impart light and guidance even to those who are considered to be most advanced in learning and enlightenment. Some Christian writers have pretended to doubt the fact that the Holy Prophet could not read or write. Says Reverend Wherry in his 'Commentary of the Qur’an'—. "Is it likely that he should have been trained in the same household with ‘Ali, who knew both how to read and write and not have received similar instruction? Could he have conducted an important mercantile busin
1059
For some of the prophecies of the Bible about the Holy Prophet see Matt. 23: 39: John, 14: 16, 26; 16: 7-14; Deut. 18: 18 and 33: 2; Isa. 21: 13-17 and 62: 2, Song of Solomon, 1: 5, 6; Habakkuk 3-7.
وَسۡـَٔلۡہُمۡ عَنِ الۡقَرۡیَۃِ الَّتِیۡ کَانَتۡ حَاضِرَۃَ الۡبَحۡرِ اِذۡ یَعۡدُوۡنَ فِی السَّبۡتِ اِذۡ تَاۡتِیۡہِمۡ حِیۡتَانُہُمۡ یَوۡمَ سَبۡتِہِمۡ شُرَّعًا وَّیَوۡمَ لَا یَسۡبِتُوۡنَ ۙ لَا تَاۡتِیۡہِمۡ ۚ کَذٰلِکَ نَبۡلُوۡہُمۡ بِمَا کَانُوۡا یَفۡسُقُوۡنَ
جانور بھی دنوں کو پہچانتے ہیں۔ ہندوؤں کے چشمہ پر جس دن عورتیں آٹا ڈالتی ہیں مچھلیاں کثرت سے آتی ہیں۔
2:66; 4:155.
7:169.
The Qaryah referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N.E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Aelanitic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings (1 Kings, 9: 26 & 2 Chron. 8: 17). In Solomon’s time the town came into the possession of the Israelites but afterwards it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. & Jew. Enc.).
Shurra‘an also means, they came in shoals.
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and therefore this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in large numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews and they made arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day and thus profaned it.
2:66; 4:14, 155
7:169.
Important Words:
شرعا (appearing on the surface) is the plural of شارع which is active participle from شرع. They say شرع فی الامر i.e. he entered upon or began or commenced the affair. شرع المنزل means, the dwelling had its door opening upon a thoroughfare, or the door of the house opened on the road. شرع الشیء means, he raised or elevated the thing much. شارع of which the plural is شرع(shurra‘un) means, entering into water or entering into an affair; appearing on the surface of water; situated on a main road; having its door opening on a road; a main road or thoroughfare; a legislator or announcer of the law. حیتان شرع means, fishes raising their heads above water; or fishes directing themselves from the deep water to the bank; or fishes appearing upon the surface of the water (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The قریة (town) referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N. E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Atlantic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings. It is mentioned also in 1 Kings 9:26 and 2 Chron. 8:17. In Solomon’s time the city came into the possession of the Israelites but afterward it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. and Jew. Enc.).
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and, therefore, this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in great numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews, and they began to make arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day. The cause of evasion was not far to seek. The Israelites had the fish caught by the non-Israelite people and then purchased them from the latter and in this way sought to evade the commandment, although it was forbidden to them even to make purchases on that day. It was to stop this mean practice that Nehemiah stationed his servants at the gates of Jerusalem to see that no loads were brought in on the Sabbath day (Neh. 13:19).
c
2:66; 4:155.
d
7:169.
1
جانور بھی دنوں کو پہچانتے ہیں۔ ہندوؤں کے چشمہ پر جس دن عورتیں آٹا ڈالتی ہیں مچھلیاں کثرت سے آتی ہیں۔
a
2:66; 4:14, 155
b
7:169.
1053
Important Words:
شرعا (appearing on the surface) is the plural of شارع which is active participle from شرع. They say شرع فی الامر i.e. he entered upon or began or commenced the affair. شرع المنزل means, the dwelling had its door opening upon a thoroughfare, or the door of the house opened on the road. شرع الشیء means, he raised or elevated the thing much. شارع of which the plural is شرع(shurra‘un) means, entering into water or entering into an affair; appearing on the surface of water; situated on a main road; having its door opening on a road; a main road or thoroughfare; a legislator or announcer of the law. حیتان شرع means, fishes raising their heads above water; or fishes directing themselves from the deep water to the bank; or fishes appearing upon the surface of the water (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The قریة (town) referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N. E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Atlantic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings. It is mentioned also in 1 Kings 9:26 and 2 Chron. 8:17. In Solomon’s time the city came into the possession of the Israelites but afterward it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. and Jew. Enc.).
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and, therefore, this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in great numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews, and they began to make arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day. The cause of evasion was not far to seek. The Israelites had the fish caught by the non-Israelite people and then purchased them from the latter and in this way sought to evade the commandment, although it was forbidden to them even to make purchases on that day. It was to stop this mean practice that Nehemiah stationed his servants at the gates of Jerusalem to see that no loads were brought in on the Sabbath day (Neh. 13:19).
b
2:66; 4:155.
c
7:169.
1063
The Qaryah referred to in this verse is said to be Aila (Elath) on the Red Sea. It was situated on the N.E. arm of the Red Sea, in the Aelanitic Gulf (which has derived its name from the place itself) and is mentioned as one of the last stages of the Israelites during their wanderings (1 Kings, 9: 26 & 2 Chron. 8: 17). In Solomon’s time the town came into the possession of the Israelites but afterwards it was probably taken from them. Later Uzziah reconquered it, but under Ahaz it was again lost (Enc. Bib. & Jew. Enc.).
1064
Shurra‘an also means, they came in shoals.
1064A
As no fish were caught on the Sabbath day, they had instinctively come to know the time when they were safe and therefore this instinctive feeling of security made them appear on the surface or approach near the coast in large numbers on the Sabbath day. This fact proved too strong a temptation for the Jews and they made arrangements to catch them on the Sabbath day and thus profaned it.
فَلَمَّا نَسُوۡا مَا ذُکِّرُوۡا بِہٖۤ اَنۡجَیۡنَا الَّذِیۡنَ یَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ السُّوۡٓءِ وَاَخَذۡنَا الَّذِیۡنَ ظَلَمُوۡا بِعَذَابٍۭ بَئِیۡسٍۭ بِمَا کَانُوۡا یَفۡسُقُوۡنَ
6:45.
6:45.
6:45.
Important Words:
بئیس (severe) is verbal adjective from بؤس which means, he was or became mighty or strong in war or fight; or courageous or valiant. بأس is infinitive-noun from this root and means, might or strength in war or fight; courage and valour; war or fight; fear; harm or injury; punishment, or a severe punishment. بئیس means, mighty or strong; courageous or valiant. عذاب بئیس means, a vehement or severe punishment (Lane). See also 2:178.
Commentary:
In the preceding two verses three classes of men have been mentioned: (1) those who profaned the Sabbath; (2) those who, while themselves refraining from profaning the Sabbath, did not prohibit others from violating it; and (3) those who not only themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath, but also urged the profaners to abstain from this evil. Of these three classes, the present verse declares only those as saved who not only themselves abstained from doing evil but also exhorted others to abstain from it, and the
rest have been represented as "transgressors" and these were visited with Divine punishment. This shows that the second party who, though they themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath yet did not prevent their brethren from violating it, were also condemned as transgressors and shared the punishment with those who actually broke the commandment of God. This constitutes a great warning to us that we can be classed with the righteous only when we not only ourselves eschew evil but exhort our brethren also to do the same. We should do our duty both to God and man, the one being as important as the other.
a
6:45.
a
6:45.
1055
Important Words:
بئیس (severe) is verbal adjective from بؤس which means, he was or became mighty or strong in war or fight; or courageous or valiant. بأس is infinitive-noun from this root and means, might or strength in war or fight; courage and valour; war or fight; fear; harm or injury; punishment, or a severe punishment. بئیس means, mighty or strong; courageous or valiant. عذاب بئیس means, a vehement or severe punishment (Lane). See also 2:178.
Commentary:
In the preceding two verses three classes of men have been mentioned: (1) those who profaned the Sabbath; (2) those who, while themselves refraining from profaning the Sabbath, did not prohibit others from violating it; and (3) those who not only themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath, but also urged the profaners to abstain from this evil. Of these three classes, the present verse declares only those as saved who not only themselves abstained from doing evil but also exhorted others to abstain from it, and the
rest have been represented as "transgressors" and these were visited with Divine punishment. This shows that the second party who, though they themselves refrained from profaning the Sabbath yet did not prevent their brethren from violating it, were also condemned as transgressors and shared the punishment with those who actually broke the commandment of God. This constitutes a great warning to us that we can be classed with the righteous only when we not only ourselves eschew evil but exhort our brethren also to do the same. We should do our duty both to God and man, the one being as important as the other.
a
6:45.
یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ السَّاعَۃِ اَیَّانَ مُرۡسٰٮہَا ۖ قُلۡ اِنَّمَا عِلۡمُہَا عِنۡدَ رَبِّیۡ ۖ لَا یُجَلِّیۡہَا لِوَقۡتِہَاۤ اِلَّا ہُوَ ۚ ثَقُلَتۡ فِی السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالۡاَرۡضِ ۚ لَا تَاۡتِیۡکُمۡ اِلَّا بَغۡتَۃً ۗ یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ کَاَنَّکَ حَفِیٌّ عَنۡہَا ۖ قُلۡ اِنَّمَا عِلۡمُہَا عِنۡدَ اللّٰہِ وَلٰکِنَّ اَکۡثَرَ النَّاسِ لَا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
31:35; 43:86.
16:78; 54:51.
给予惩罚, 对安拉来说感到同人们接受惩罚一样的痛苦, 这就是这些字的意思。“在天地之间它将是一项严重的 (事件)”, 中的 “天” 代表安拉和天使, “地” 代表人类。
حَفِیّ (Hafiyy) 的意思是, 在会见某人时表示很大的关心和表现出快乐或愉快的样子;追根问底;或彻底知晓。(Lane)
16:78; 54:51.
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
31:35; 43:86.
Mursa is noun-infinitive or noun of time or noun of place (Lane).
The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth; "heavens" representing God and angels, and "earth" representing human beings.
Hafiyy means, showing much solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; going to the utmost limit in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane).
16:78; 54:51.
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
31:35; 43:86.
Important Words:
ایان مرساھا (when will it come to pass?) مرسی is derived from رسا. They say رساالجبل i.e. the mountain was firmly based or fixed upon the ground. رست السفینة means, the ship cast anchor and became stationary. مرسی is the noun-infinitive or a noun of time or a noun of place, meaning, the act of anchoring or the time or place of anchorage; or the time and place of becoming stationary; or of coming to pass. The expression ایان مرساھا means, when will it come to pass, or what is the time of its taking place; or when will it occur or happen? (Lane & Aqrab).
حفی (well acquainted) is derived from حفی which means, he walked barefooted; or his feet became chafed by walking much. حفی به means, he showed him much honour and kindness and affection; or he behaved towards him with solicitude and manifested joy and pleasure. حفی عنه means, he asked or inquired much respecting him; he exceeded the usual bounds in making much inquiry respecting him. So حفی means, showing much honour and solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; asking or inquiring much respecting another’s state or condition; going to the utmost in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in the opening sentence of the verse is to 7:186. When the opponents of Islam were told that their hour had already drawn near, they inquired of the Prophet the exact time when the promised hour would come. The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men, and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth. The word "heavens" here represents God and angels, while the word "earth" represents human beings.
The word حفی signifies (1) importunate in inquiring; or (2) well acquainted. The sentence would thus mean: (1) They ask thee concerning the exact time when the hour of their punishment will come to pass, as if thou wert repeatedly inquiring of God as to its time of occurrence; or (2) they ask thee about the time of the "Hour", as if thou wert well acquainted with it. In both these cases the clause would imply that the Holy Prophet neither knew when the "Hour" would come to pass nor was he very solicitous about it.
e
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
f
31:35; 43:86.
g
16:78; 54:51.
530
给予惩罚, 对安拉来说感到同人们接受惩罚一样的痛苦, 这就是这些字的意思。“在天地之间它将是一项严重的 (事件)”, 中的 “天” 代表安拉和天使, “地” 代表人类。
531
حَفِیّ (Hafiyy) 的意思是, 在会见某人时表示很大的关心和表现出快乐或愉快的样子;追根问底;或彻底知晓。(Lane)
a
16:78; 54:51.
e
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
f
31:35; 43:86.
1074
Important Words:
ایان مرساھا (when will it come to pass?) مرسی is derived from رسا. They say رساالجبل i.e. the mountain was firmly based or fixed upon the ground. رست السفینة means, the ship cast anchor and became stationary. مرسی is the noun-infinitive or a noun of time or a noun of place, meaning, the act of anchoring or the time or place of anchorage; or the time and place of becoming stationary; or of coming to pass. The expression ایان مرساھا means, when will it come to pass, or what is the time of its taking place; or when will it occur or happen? (Lane & Aqrab).
حفی (well acquainted) is derived from حفی which means, he walked barefooted; or his feet became chafed by walking much. حفی به means, he showed him much honour and kindness and affection; or he behaved towards him with solicitude and manifested joy and pleasure. حفی عنه means, he asked or inquired much respecting him; he exceeded the usual bounds in making much inquiry respecting him. So حفی means, showing much honour and solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; asking or inquiring much respecting another’s state or condition; going to the utmost in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in the opening sentence of the verse is to 7:186. When the opponents of Islam were told that their hour had already drawn near, they inquired of the Prophet the exact time when the promised hour would come. The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men, and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth. The word "heavens" here represents God and angels, while the word "earth" represents human beings.
The word حفی signifies (1) importunate in inquiring; or (2) well acquainted. The sentence would thus mean: (1) They ask thee concerning the exact time when the hour of their punishment will come to pass, as if thou wert repeatedly inquiring of God as to its time of occurrence; or (2) they ask thee about the time of the "Hour", as if thou wert well acquainted with it. In both these cases the clause would imply that the Holy Prophet neither knew when the "Hour" would come to pass nor was he very solicitous about it.
a
16:78; 54:51.
f
33:64; 78:2; 79:43.
g
31:35; 43:86.
1081
Mursa is noun-infinitive or noun of time or noun of place (Lane).
1082
The awarding of punishment is as painful to God as the receiving of it is to men and this is the meaning of the words, It lies heavy on the heavens and the earth; "heavens" representing God and angels, and "earth" representing human beings.
1083
Hafiyy means, showing much solicitude and manifesting joy or pleasure at meeting another; going to the utmost limit in asking or inquiring; or knowing in the utmost degree (Lane).
خُذِ الۡعَفۡوَ وَاۡمُرۡ بِالۡعُرۡفِ وَاَعۡرِضۡ عَنِ الۡجٰہِلِیۡنَ
3:160; 31:18.
3:160; 31:18.
Commentary:
Mark the beauty of the verse in its extraordinary setting. Surrounded all round by bloodthirsty enemies, Islam would not give up its great principle of toleration and mercy. The Holy Prophet is here bidden to bear with patience the persecution of his enemies and to see that his followers also do the same. He indeed set an unparalleled example of patience and fortitude. But when the mischief of the Meccans exceeded all bounds and the very existence of Islam was in danger, it was then, and not till then, that the Muslims were permitted to take up arms in self-defence (see 22:40).
g
3:160; 31:18.
e
3:160; 31:18.
1084
Commentary:
Mark the beauty of the verse in its extraordinary setting. Surrounded all round by bloodthirsty enemies, Islam would not give up its great principle of toleration and mercy. The Holy Prophet is here bidden to bear with patience the persecution of his enemies and to see that his followers also do the same. He indeed set an unparalleled example of patience and fortitude. But when the mischief of the Meccans exceeded all bounds and the very existence of Islam was in danger, it was then, and not till then, that the Muslims were permitted to take up arms in self-defence (see 22:40).
a
3:160; 31:18.
1087A
‘Urf means, such actions as are in harmony with unsullied human nature.
یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الۡاَنۡفَالِ ۖ قُلِ الۡاَنۡفَالُ لِلّٰہِ وَالرَّسُوۡلِ ۖ فَاتَّقُوا اللّٰہَ وَاَصۡلِحُوۡا ذَاتَ بَیۡنِکُمۡ ۖ وَاَطِیۡعُوا اللّٰہَ وَرَسُوۡلَہٗۤ اِنۡ کُنۡتُمۡ مُّؤۡمِنِیۡنَ
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
Anfal are such spoils and gains as come as a Divine gift without the Muslims having laboured for them (Mufradat). The verse does not relate to the division of spoils for which see 8:42. It relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils which fell into the hands of Muslims after the victory at Badr.
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
Important Words:
انفال (spoils) is the plural of النفل which is derived from نفل. They say نفل الرجل فلانا i.e. the man gave to such a one a gift for which he expected no return. نفل الامام الجند means, the leader allotted the spoils to the soldiers. نفله النفل or انفله النفل means, he gave him the spoils of war. نفله also means, he gave him more than his portion or more than his due. انفله (of which the plural is النوافل means, spoils of war; gift or a voluntary gift; something done or recommended to be done voluntarily without its being obligatory; a grandchild, because he or she is over and above one’s own children. نفل —nafal (of which the plural is انفال) means, spoils of war; a free gift; something extra or additional or in excess. النفل—nafl (of which the plural is النوافل) means, an act performed voluntarily, without its being obligatory (Aqrab). النفل (plural انفال) also means, such spoil or gain as comes in the form of God’s favour without one having laboured for it or deserved it (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse does not relate to the division of spoils. The law with regard to that is to be found in 8:42 below. The present verse relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils and not to their division. It was revealed after the Battle of Badr. Before that battle, God had promised the Muslims victory over one of the two parties of idolaters, either the caravan which was returning from Syria under the leadership of Abu Sufyan, or the Meccan army that had, under the leadership of Abu Jahl, marched out of Mecca to fight the Muslims. The Muslims were very weak at that time; and, considering their extreme weakness, they naturally asked whether, in spite of the great disparity in numbers and resources between them and their enemy, they were to gain victory over the enemy and win spoils. The question was similar to that of Zachariah who, when given the glad tidings of a son, asked: My Lord, how shall I have a son, when old age has overtaken me, and my wife is barren (3:41)? The question asked by Muslims in the verse under comment pertained not only to the encounter which took place at Badr but also to subsequent encounters which were sure to take place between the two parties. The Quran answers the question by saying, the spoils belong to Allah and the Messenger, meaning that God has decreed that Muslims should secure victories against their enemy and nothing can stop it.
The words: So fear Allah and set things right among yourselves and obey Allah and His Messenger, signify that though victories and spoils will come, yet there are three conditions for the fulfilment of this promise of victory. The first condition requires Muslims to be God-fearing; the second lays down that their mutual relations should be cordial and they should live at peace and amity with one another; the third calls upon them to obey God and follow the instructions of the Holy Prophet. If Muslims fulfilled these three conditions, God would undoubtedly fulfil His promise of victory.
b
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
b
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
1092A
Important Words:
انفال (spoils) is the plural of النفل which is derived from نفل. They say نفل الرجل فلانا i.e. the man gave to such a one a gift for which he expected no return. نفل الامام الجند means, the leader allotted the spoils to the soldiers. نفله النفل or انفله النفل means, he gave him the spoils of war. نفله also means, he gave him more than his portion or more than his due. انفله (of which the plural is النوافل means, spoils of war; gift or a voluntary gift; something done or recommended to be done voluntarily without its being obligatory; a grandchild, because he or she is over and above one’s own children. نفل —nafal (of which the plural is انفال) means, spoils of war; a free gift; something extra or additional or in excess. النفل—nafl (of which the plural is النوافل) means, an act performed voluntarily, without its being obligatory (Aqrab). النفل (plural انفال) also means, such spoil or gain as comes in the form of God’s favour without one having laboured for it or deserved it (Mufradat).
Commentary:
This verse does not relate to the division of spoils. The law with regard to that is to be found in 8:42 below. The present verse relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils and not to their division. It was revealed after the Battle of Badr. Before that battle, God had promised the Muslims victory over one of the two parties of idolaters, either the caravan which was returning from Syria under the leadership of Abu Sufyan, or the Meccan army that had, under the leadership of Abu Jahl, marched out of Mecca to fight the Muslims. The Muslims were very weak at that time; and, considering their extreme weakness, they naturally asked whether, in spite of the great disparity in numbers and resources between them and their enemy, they were to gain victory over the enemy and win spoils. The question was similar to that of Zachariah who, when given the glad tidings of a son, asked: My Lord, how shall I have a son, when old age has overtaken me, and my wife is barren (3:41)? The question asked by Muslims in the verse under comment pertained not only to the encounter which took place at Badr but also to subsequent encounters which were sure to take place between the two parties. The Quran answers the question by saying, the spoils belong to Allah and the Messenger, meaning that God has decreed that Muslims should secure victories against their enemy and nothing can stop it.
The words: So fear Allah and set things right among yourselves and obey Allah and His Messenger, signify that though victories and spoils will come, yet there are three conditions for the fulfilment of this promise of victory. The first condition requires Muslims to be God-fearing; the second lays down that their mutual relations should be cordial and they should live at peace and amity with one another; the third calls upon them to obey God and follow the instructions of the Holy Prophet. If Muslims fulfilled these three conditions, God would undoubtedly fulfil His promise of victory.
b
3:33; 4:60; 8:47; 9:71; 24:55.
1092
Anfal are such spoils and gains as come as a Divine gift without the Muslims having laboured for them (Mufradat). The verse does not relate to the division of spoils for which see 8:42. It relates only to the attainment of gains and spoils which fell into the hands of Muslims after the victory at Badr.
وَالۡمُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ وَالۡمُؤۡمِنٰتُ بَعۡضُہُمۡ اَوۡلِیَآءُ بَعۡضٍ ۚ یَاۡمُرُوۡنَ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَیَنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ وَیُقِیۡمُوۡنَ الصَّلٰوۃَ وَیُؤۡتُوۡنَ الزَّکٰوۃَ وَیُطِیۡعُوۡنَ اللّٰہَ وَرَسُوۡلَہٗۤ ۚ اُولٰٓئِکَ سَیَرۡحَمُہُمُ اللّٰہُ ۗ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ عَزِیۡزٌ حَکِیۡمٌ
3:105, 111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
See 2:4.
See 2:44.
See 8:2.
3:105,111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
2:4.
2:44.
8:2.
Commentary:
Compare this verse and the next with 9:67, 68 above. The present verse enumerates some of the signs of true believers. These signs are:(1) that they are friends to one another; (2) that they enjoin good; (3) that they forbid evil; (4) that they are steadfast in the performance of Prayers (5) that they give the prescribed Zakah; (6) that they obey God and His Messenger; and (7) that they are recipients of God’smercy.
d
3:105, 111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
e
2:4.
f
2:44.
g
8:2.
a
3:105,111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
b
2:4.
c
2:44.
d
8:2.
1225
Commentary:
Compare this verse and the next with 9:67, 68 above. The present verse enumerates some of the signs of true believers. These signs are:(1) that they are friends to one another; (2) that they enjoin good; (3) that they forbid evil; (4) that they are steadfast in the performance of Prayers (5) that they give the prescribed Zakah; (6) that they obey God and His Messenger; and (7) that they are recipients of God’smercy.
a
3:105, 111; 7:158; 9:112; 31:18.
b
See 2:4.
c
See 2:44.
d
See 8:2.
یَحۡلِفُوۡنَ لَکُمۡ لِتَرۡضَوۡا عَنۡہُمۡ ۖ فَاِنۡ تَرۡضَوۡا عَنۡہُمۡ فَاِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَا یَرۡضٰی عَنِ الۡقَوۡمِ الۡفٰسِقِیۡنَ
9:62.
9:62.
9:62.
a
9:62.
a
9:62.
a
9:62.
اَلتّٰٓئِبُوۡنَ الۡعٰبِدُوۡنَ الۡحٰمِدُوۡنَ السّٰٓئِحُوۡنَ الرّٰکِعُوۡنَ السّٰجِدُوۡنَ الۡاٰمِرُوۡنَ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَالنَّاہُوۡنَ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ وَالۡحٰفِظُوۡنَ لِحُدُوۡدِ اللّٰہِ ۗ وَبَشِّرِ الۡمُؤۡمِنِیۡنَ
33:36.
3:105, 111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
33:36.
3:105,111,115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
Important Words:
سائحون (who go about in the land serving Him) is the plural of سائح which is the active participle from ساح which means, it flowed. They say ساح الماء علی وجه الارض i.e. the water flowed or ran freely on the surface of the earth. ساح فی الارض means, he went or journeyed through the land for the purpose of devoting himself to the service of religion, etc. سائح means, one who journeys through or goes about the land as a devotee or otherwise; one who goes forth or journeys through the land to war against disbelievers or to seek knowledge; one who fasts much and keeps to the mosques (Lane).
Commentary:
The present verse, which is a continuation of the previous one, shows that it is the Companions of the Holy Prophet and those who follow them righteously that are meant here.
The noble qualities of believers, as mentioned in the verse under comment, have been put in order of merit. The first stage of spiritual development is that of توبة i.e. repentance of one’s sins. The second stage is that of عبادة i.e. Divine worship, which implies that after having repented of his sins, a Muslim becomes resigned to the Will of God. The third stage is that of حمد i.e. glorifying God, which means that a Muslim is not only resigned to the will of God, but he praises and glorifies Him even in adversity.
The fourth stage pertains to the attribute of سائح which means that in this stage a believer forsakes his home for the sake of God and devotes his whole attention to Him. The fifth spiritual stage which a Muslim attains is that of راکع which signifies that he begins to serve God with all his soul and body, every part of his body being dedicated to His service. See also note on 2:44. In the sixth stage the believer becomes a ساجد (one who falls prostrate before God) which symbolizes the highest stage of nearness to God, when a believer not only severs, as it were, his connection with the world, but also loses his ownself, and throws himself on the earth, mixing with the dust. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said that in the attitude of prostration a believer is in a position of extreme nearness to God.
When a true believer has reached the stage of ساجد i.e. close nearness to God, his next duty is to bring the straying sheep into the fold of the Master. So now he becomes God’s preacher, enjoining what is good and forbidding what is evil. This is the seventh stage to which a true Muslim can and should rise. The next, and in a way the final, stage is that of God’s Khalifah, i.e. Divine Reformer, which is referred to in the words, "Who watch the limits set by God," i.e. those who are, as it were, the guardians of the Law of God. The expression الحافظون لحدود اللّٰه may also mean, those who strictly observe the ordinances of God.
c
33:36.
d
3:105, 111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
a
33:36.
b
3:105,111,115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
1261
Important Words:
سائحون (who go about in the land serving Him) is the plural of سائح which is the active participle from ساح which means, it flowed. They say ساح الماء علی وجه الارض i.e. the water flowed or ran freely on the surface of the earth. ساح فی الارض means, he went or journeyed through the land for the purpose of devoting himself to the service of religion, etc. سائح means, one who journeys through or goes about the land as a devotee or otherwise; one who goes forth or journeys through the land to war against disbelievers or to seek knowledge; one who fasts much and keeps to the mosques (Lane).
Commentary:
The present verse, which is a continuation of the previous one, shows that it is the Companions of the Holy Prophet and those who follow them righteously that are meant here.
The noble qualities of believers, as mentioned in the verse under comment, have been put in order of merit. The first stage of spiritual development is that of توبة i.e. repentance of one’s sins. The second stage is that of عبادة i.e. Divine worship, which implies that after having repented of his sins, a Muslim becomes resigned to the Will of God. The third stage is that of حمد i.e. glorifying God, which means that a Muslim is not only resigned to the will of God, but he praises and glorifies Him even in adversity.
The fourth stage pertains to the attribute of سائح which means that in this stage a believer forsakes his home for the sake of God and devotes his whole attention to Him. The fifth spiritual stage which a Muslim attains is that of راکع which signifies that he begins to serve God with all his soul and body, every part of his body being dedicated to His service. See also note on 2:44. In the sixth stage the believer becomes a ساجد (one who falls prostrate before God) which symbolizes the highest stage of nearness to God, when a believer not only severs, as it were, his connection with the world, but also loses his ownself, and throws himself on the earth, mixing with the dust. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said that in the attitude of prostration a believer is in a position of extreme nearness to God.
When a true believer has reached the stage of ساجد i.e. close nearness to God, his next duty is to bring the straying sheep into the fold of the Master. So now he becomes God’s preacher, enjoining what is good and forbidding what is evil. This is the seventh stage to which a true Muslim can and should rise. The next, and in a way the final, stage is that of God’s Khalifah, i.e. Divine Reformer, which is referred to in the words, "Who watch the limits set by God," i.e. those who are, as it were, the guardians of the Law of God. The expression الحافظون لحدود اللّٰه may also mean, those who strictly observe the ordinances of God.
c
33:36.
d
3:105, 111, 115; 7:158; 9:71; 31:18.
فَلَوۡلَا کَانَ مِنَ الۡقُرُوۡنِ مِنۡ قَبۡلِکُمۡ اُولُوۡا بَقِیَّۃٍ یَّنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡفَسَادِ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ اِلَّا قَلِیۡلًا مِّمَّنۡ اَنۡجَیۡنَا مِنۡہُمۡ ۗ وَاتَّبَعَ الَّذِیۡنَ ظَلَمُوۡا مَاۤ اُتۡرِفُوۡا فِیۡہِ وَکَانُوۡا مُجۡرِمِیۡنَ
13:34.
13:34.
13:34.
Important Words:
اولوا بقیة (persons possessed of understanding). بقیة it is derived from بقی which means, he or it remained, lasted, endured and was or became permanent or perpetual. They say بقی من الشیء بقیة i.e. a remnant, relic or residue of the thing retained. The Arabs say فلان من بقیة القوم i.e. such a one is of the best of people, for it is the best that lasts. اولوا بقیة means, persons possessed of excellence, or persons possessing a relic of judgement and intelligence, or persons of understanding and discrimination, or persons possessing a quality of watching or observing and, hence, of guarding and preserving (Lane & Aqrab). See also 11:87.
اترفوا (they were afforded ease and comfort) is derived from ترف which means, he enjoyed or led a plentiful and a pleasant or an easy and delicate life; or a life of ease and plenty. They say اترفه المال i.e. wealth made him behave exorbitantly; or to be excessively disobedient or rebellious; or to exalt himself; be inordinate in infidelity; or to be extravagant in acts of disobedience and in wrongdoing. اترف الرجل means, the man persisted in, resolved upon, transgression, wrongdoing and deviation from the right way (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse makes a fleeting reference to a serious but general mistake. It purports to say that, when experience had shown that man has a tendency to become corrupt, why did not the wise men among past generations recognize this responsibility about their own people and at the outset warn them of the evil consequences of their bad deeds and thus nip the evil in the bud. But instead of doing this they allowed the evil to grow, with the result that their people became totally corrupt and depraved. These people, instead of learning a lesson from the fate of their predecessors, lost themselves in pursuit of the paltry things of the world and the result was that they ranged themselves with wrongdoers and became estranged from God.
c
13:34.
b
13:34.
1497
Important Words:
اولوا بقیة (persons possessed of understanding). بقیة it is derived from بقی which means, he or it remained, lasted, endured and was or became permanent or perpetual. They say بقی من الشیء بقیة i.e. a remnant, relic or residue of the thing retained. The Arabs say فلان من بقیة القوم i.e. such a one is of the best of people, for it is the best that lasts. اولوا بقیة means, persons possessed of excellence, or persons possessing a relic of judgement and intelligence, or persons of understanding and discrimination, or persons possessing a quality of watching or observing and, hence, of guarding and preserving (Lane & Aqrab). See also 11:87.
اترفوا (they were afforded ease and comfort) is derived from ترف which means, he enjoyed or led a plentiful and a pleasant or an easy and delicate life; or a life of ease and plenty. They say اترفه المال i.e. wealth made him behave exorbitantly; or to be excessively disobedient or rebellious; or to exalt himself; be inordinate in infidelity; or to be extravagant in acts of disobedience and in wrongdoing. اترف الرجل means, the man persisted in, resolved upon, transgression, wrongdoing and deviation from the right way (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse makes a fleeting reference to a serious but general mistake. It purports to say that, when experience had shown that man has a tendency to become corrupt, why did not the wise men among past generations recognize this responsibility about their own people and at the outset warn them of the evil consequences of their bad deeds and thus nip the evil in the bud. But instead of doing this they allowed the evil to grow, with the result that their people became totally corrupt and depraved. These people, instead of learning a lesson from the fate of their predecessors, lost themselves in pursuit of the paltry things of the world and the result was that they ranged themselves with wrongdoers and became estranged from God.
b
13:34.
حَتّٰۤی اِذَا اسۡتَیۡـَٔسَ الرُّسُلُ وَظَنُّوۡۤا اَنَّہُمۡ قَدۡ کُذِبُوۡا جَآءَہُمۡ نَصۡرُنَا فَنُجِّیَ مَنۡ نَّشَآءُ ۖ وَلَا یُرَدُّ بَاۡسُنَا عَنِ الۡقَوۡمِ الۡمُجۡرِمِیۡنَ
2:215.
یہ حتّٰی ابتدائیہ ہے جس کے معنے’’اور‘‘ کے ہوتے ہیں اور وہی معنے ہم نے کیے ہیں۔
بعض مفسر لکھتے ہیں کہ جب رسول خدائی عذابوں کے آنے سے مایوس ہو گئے۔ لیکن ہم نے یہ ترجمہ کیا ہے کہ جب رسول لوگوں کے ایمان لانے سے مایوس ہو گئے اور کفار نے بھی یقین کر لیا کہ ان سے جھوٹ بولا جا رہا ہے۔ یعنی جو سنایا جا رہا ہے وحی الٰہی نہیں ہے بلکہ رسول کی خود ساختہ باتیں ہیں۔
2:215.
The particle hatta is sometimes used as a conjunction like wa signifying 'and' or 'even' as in Akaltus-Samaka hatta Ra’saha, i.e. I ate the fish and (even) its head (Lane).
The enemies of Prophets of God continue to increase in wickedness and opposition to them till a stage is reached when the Prophets begin to feel that those who were destined to believe had already believed and as for the rest they despair of their believing in them. But God’s Prophets never despair of God’s mercy and help (15:57). Their opponents, on the other hand, owing to the delay in the coming of Divine punishment, begin to feel secure in the thought that they will never be visited with any punishment and that the prophecies about the Prophets’ final success and about the discomfiture of their enemies were nothing but false utterances.
2:215.
Important Words:
کذبوا (they had been told a lie) is the passive plural from کذب (kadhaba) which means, he lied; or he uttered a falsehood; or he said what was untrue whether intentionally or unintentionally; he found his hopes to be false or vain. کذبه الحدیث means, he gave him a false account of the thing and said what was untrue. They say کذب الرأی i.e. he imagined the thing contrary to its real state. An Arab would say کذبتك عینك i.e. thine eye showed thee that which had no reality i.e. thou wast deceived in the vision. They say کذبته نفسه i.e. his soul made him desire things and conceive hopes that did not come to pass. کذب الرجل(kudhiba) means, the man was told a lie or a falsehood or an untruth (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Like the preceding verse, the verse under comment speaks of both the Prophets and their opponents. The first sentence speaks of the Prophets of God, and the second of their enemies. The verse purports to say that the enemies of Prophets so continue to increase in wickedness and opposition to them that a stage is reached when the Prophets begin to think that those who were destined to believe had already believed and they despair of the rest. Their opponents, on the other hand, owing to the delay in the coming of Divine punishment, begin to feel secure in the thought that they will never be visited with any punishment and that the prophecies of the Prophets about their own final success and about the discomfiture of their enemies were so many pieces of falsehood. When matters come to such a pass, God’s help comes to the Prophets and the leaders of disbelief are destroyed.
This is exactly what happens at the advent of every Prophet. The hour of final reckoning is delayed so long that disbelievers begin to have a false sense of security. Then God comes to the succour of His Prophets and makes their cause prevail.
The words, when the Messengers despaired, cannot be taken to mean that the Prophet despair of the help of God. This inference is obviously wrong and is belied by v. 88 of this very Surah wherein we have, none despairs of Allah’s mercy save the unbelieving people. As a matter of fact, Prophets never despair of God’s help. They only sometimes despair of their people believing in them, and this happens when the latter continue turning a deaf ear to their preaching.
Similarly, the words, they thought that they had been told a lie, do not mean that the Prophets thought so. The words only mean that their enemies thought so. The Prophets cannot entertain any doubt about the truth of their prophecies and of the promises of ultimate success made to them by God. Their faith in God is invincible; it stands on the firm rock of certitude. The pronoun "they" thus refers, not to the Prophets, but to their opponents mentioned in the previous verse. According to Arabic idiom it is allowable to use in the same sentence pronouns referring to different antecedents when the nouns to which they refer are clear from the context. But if the pronoun "they" be taken to refer to the Prophets, the sentence, they thought that they had been told a lie, would mean that wishful thinking and overconfidence in the help of God had made the Prophets interpret the Word of God containing promises of success in such a way as to believe in the very early triumph of their cause which, however, was not so ordained by God. Thus their own minds, as it were, lied to them or held out to them false hopes, by placing on the Word of God an interpretation which it did not bear.
The words, they thought that they had been told a lie, may also mean that the hopes that the Prophets had entertained about the repentance of their opponents turned out to be false. When at a certain stage the hostility of their opponents temporarily slackened, the Prophets began to entertain the hope that they would repent of their past misdeeds and would accept the truth, but that hope turned out to be a delusion. Taken in this sense, these words also serve as an explanation of the words "the Messengers despaired." See the different meanings of the word کذبوا under Important Words.
c
2:215.
1
یہ حتّٰی ابتدائیہ ہے جس کے معنے’’اور‘‘ کے ہوتے ہیں اور وہی معنے ہم نے کیے ہیں۔
2
بعض مفسر لکھتے ہیں کہ جب رسول خدائی عذابوں کے آنے سے مایوس ہو گئے۔ لیکن ہم نے یہ ترجمہ کیا ہے کہ جب رسول لوگوں کے ایمان لانے سے مایوس ہو گئے اور کفار نے بھی یقین کر لیا کہ ان سے جھوٹ بولا جا رہا ہے۔ یعنی جو سنایا جا رہا ہے وحی الٰہی نہیں ہے بلکہ رسول کی خود ساختہ باتیں ہیں۔
a
2:215.
1610
Important Words:
کذبوا (they had been told a lie) is the passive plural from کذب (kadhaba) which means, he lied; or he uttered a falsehood; or he said what was untrue whether intentionally or unintentionally; he found his hopes to be false or vain. کذبه الحدیث means, he gave him a false account of the thing and said what was untrue. They say کذب الرأی i.e. he imagined the thing contrary to its real state. An Arab would say کذبتك عینك i.e. thine eye showed thee that which had no reality i.e. thou wast deceived in the vision. They say کذبته نفسه i.e. his soul made him desire things and conceive hopes that did not come to pass. کذب الرجل(kudhiba) means, the man was told a lie or a falsehood or an untruth (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Like the preceding verse, the verse under comment speaks of both the Prophets and their opponents. The first sentence speaks of the Prophets of God, and the second of their enemies. The verse purports to say that the enemies of Prophets so continue to increase in wickedness and opposition to them that a stage is reached when the Prophets begin to think that those who were destined to believe had already believed and they despair of the rest. Their opponents, on the other hand, owing to the delay in the coming of Divine punishment, begin to feel secure in the thought that they will never be visited with any punishment and that the prophecies of the Prophets about their own final success and about the discomfiture of their enemies were so many pieces of falsehood. When matters come to such a pass, God’s help comes to the Prophets and the leaders of disbelief are destroyed.
This is exactly what happens at the advent of every Prophet. The hour of final reckoning is delayed so long that disbelievers begin to have a false sense of security. Then God comes to the succour of His Prophets and makes their cause prevail.
The words, when the Messengers despaired, cannot be taken to mean that the Prophet despair of the help of God. This inference is obviously wrong and is belied by v. 88 of this very Surah wherein we have, none despairs of Allah’s mercy save the unbelieving people. As a matter of fact, Prophets never despair of God’s help. They only sometimes despair of their people believing in them, and this happens when the latter continue turning a deaf ear to their preaching.
Similarly, the words, they thought that they had been told a lie, do not mean that the Prophets thought so. The words only mean that their enemies thought so. The Prophets cannot entertain any doubt about the truth of their prophecies and of the promises of ultimate success made to them by God. Their faith in God is invincible; it stands on the firm rock of certitude. The pronoun "they" thus refers, not to the Prophets, but to their opponents mentioned in the previous verse. According to Arabic idiom it is allowable to use in the same sentence pronouns referring to different antecedents when the nouns to which they refer are clear from the context. But if the pronoun "they" be taken to refer to the Prophets, the sentence, they thought that they had been told a lie, would mean that wishful thinking and overconfidence in the help of God had made the Prophets interpret the Word of God containing promises of success in such a way as to believe in the very early triumph of their cause which, however, was not so ordained by God. Thus their own minds, as it were, lied to them or held out to them false hopes, by placing on the Word of God an interpretation which it did not bear.
The words, they thought that they had been told a lie, may also mean that the hopes that the Prophets had entertained about the repentance of their opponents turned out to be false. When at a certain stage the hostility of their opponents temporarily slackened, the Prophets began to entertain the hope that they would repent of their past misdeeds and would accept the truth, but that hope turned out to be a delusion. Taken in this sense, these words also serve as an explanation of the words "the Messengers despaired." See the different meanings of the word کذبوا under Important Words.
c
2:215.
1417A
The particle hatta is sometimes used as a conjunction like wa signifying 'and' or 'even' as in Akaltus-Samaka hatta Ra’saha, i.e. I ate the fish and (even) its head (Lane).
1418
The enemies of Prophets of God continue to increase in wickedness and opposition to them till a stage is reached when the Prophets begin to feel that those who were destined to believe had already believed and as for the rest they despair of their believing in them. But God’s Prophets never despair of God’s mercy and help (15:57). Their opponents, on the other hand, owing to the delay in the coming of Divine punishment, begin to feel secure in the thought that they will never be visited with any punishment and that the prophecies about the Prophets’ final success and about the discomfiture of their enemies were nothing but false utterances.
اَفَمَنۡ ہُوَ قَآئِمٌ عَلٰی کُلِّ نَفۡسٍۭ بِمَا کَسَبَتۡ ۗ وَجَعَلُوۡا لِلّٰہِ شُرَکَآءَ قُلۡ سَمُّوۡہُمۡ ۚ اَمۡ تُنَبِّـُٔوۡنَہٗ بِمَا لَا یَعۡلَمُ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ اَمۡ بِظٰہِرٍ مِّنَ الۡقَوۡلِ ۗ بَلۡ زُیِّنَ لِلَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا مَکۡرُہُمۡ وَصُدُّوۡا عَنِ السَّبِیۡلِ ۗ وَمَنۡ یُّضۡلِلِ اللّٰہُ فَمَا لَہٗ مِنۡ ہَادٍ
17:98; 39:24, 37.
6:101; 10:67; 13:17.
Idolaters are called upon to state what are the functions which their gods perform. The word 'name' in the verse does not mean personal name but attributive name, for the personal names of some of the gods have been given in the Qur’an itself (71:24); the words, do name them, may also be an expression of contempt, meaning that the gods of the disbelievers are so worthless that even the mention of their names would put them to shame.
It often happens that when a man commits a fraud or imposture in order to gain worldly advantage, he himself gradually falls a victim to his own imposture which gradually appears attractive to him.
6:101; 10:67; 13:17.
17:98; 39:24, 37.
Commentary:
The words, Who stands over every soul to note what it earns, contain another reason why God delays punishment. The argument is that as God is keeping close watch over every soul and nothing, however remote and secret, is hidden from His knowledge and He is also All-Powerful, He needs no hurry to punish the disbelievers; for if only punishment were the object, He could bring the offenders to book whenever He liked. The postponement of punishment is not therefore a thing to be scoffed or wondered at. The wonder rather is that disbelievers do not ponder over the fact that they are offenders against God’s Kingdom and yet they do not fear His punishment and desire to hasten it.
The words, they ascribe partners to Allah, mean that if disbelievers pondered over their own beliefs and actions they would readily discover that they were sinning against God by ascribing co-partners to Him and have therefore rightly incurred His displeasure.
The simple words, Say, Name them, embody a mighty argument against shirk. Idolaters are called upon to describe what function their gods perform. The word "name" in the verse does not mean personal name but attributive name, for the personal names of some of the gods have been given in the Quran itself (71:24). The demand that idolaters should name the functions of their gods is such as cannot fail to bring home to them the absurdity of their beliefs. Suppose, for instance, the idolaters say about one of their gods that his function or attribute is that he can or does bestow children. Now the possession of such a power by a god would imply that he has control not only over the birth of children but over numberless other things which have direct or indirect bearing on geniture. Thus, in order to bestow children, the god to whom this attribute is ascribed must have control over diet and medicinal drugs and must have control over even the working of man’s physical system. He must also have knowledge of hidden things so that he may know the genital defects of the parents and also know what medicine will suit the special circumstances of the case. Besides, he must be able to impart the knowledge of hidden things to others. For instance, he must be able to inspire the physician or the patient as to what medicine and what food will remove the defect. In short, until a god possesses an all-comprehensive knowledge and unlimited powers, he will not be able to perform even one single function. On the other hand, if it be supposed that each and every god possesses all the powers required for his special function, then the existence of so many gods would become superfluous, besides being a potential source of discord and disorder; for in that case each one of these gods would be the Supreme Being, a position which is impossible to imagine.
The words, Name them, may also be an expression of contempt, meaning that the gods of the disbelievers are so worthless that even the mention of their names would put them to shame.
The words, Would you inform Him of what He does not know in the earth?, contain yet another powerful argument against shirk. If there had been any other gods, argues the verse, the fact ought to have been made known by God Himself through a Prophet or through angels, or the alleged co-partners of God should themselves have made that announcement, but no such communication or announcement has ever been known to exist. Hence, the verse takes idolaters to task by telling them that by ascribing co-partners to God they presume to inform Him of something of which He Himself has no knowledge.
The expression, or is it a mere empty saying?, means that idolaters say these things only with their tongues and have no real faith in them. The verse asks disbelievers whether they really believe in what they allege. In this way, an appeal has been made to human nature, which often proves a very successful way of bringing home the truth.
It often happens that when a man commits a fraud or imposture in order to procure worldly advantage, he himself gradually falls a prey to his own imposture which, by and by, begins to appear attractive to him. Thus man’s design is made to look fair to him not by God, but by man himself. Some men ascribe divine powers to certain creatures, not because they really believe them to be gods beside Allah, but to impose upon simple-minded people and to cheat them of their possessions. But, as time goes on, their own trick begins to appeal to them, and they become the dupes of their own fraud. This is the significance of the words, Nay, but the design of the disbelievers has been made to appear beautiful in their eyes.
The expression, and they have been kept back from the right way, signifies that when a man severs his connection with God, he becomes involved in shirk, whether hidden or visible. Man cannot remain without a companion. When he leaves God, the inevitable result is that he begins to seek the support of petty things, which gradually gives rise to shirk.
Here the Quran differs from the students of comparative religion. According to the latter, polytheism preceded the belief in one God. According to the Quran the reverse is true, and history supports the Quran. We see that Muslims and Jews were worshippers of one God in the beginning, but afterwards many of them virtually reverted to polytheism and idolatry. The case of Christians is still worse. They were first believers in the Unity of God but took to deifying Jesus afterwards and the whole community became stuck in the quagmire of shirk. Why should we not assume that the same was the case with the peoples of remote antiquity?
a
17:98; 39:24, 37.
e
6:101; 10:67; 13:17.
a
6:101; 10:67; 13:17.
b
17:98; 39:24, 37.
1645
Commentary:
The words, Who stands over every soul to note what it earns, contain another reason why God delays punishment. The argument is that as God is keeping close watch over every soul and nothing, however remote and secret, is hidden from His knowledge and He is also All-Powerful, He needs no hurry to punish the disbelievers; for if only punishment were the object, He could bring the offenders to book whenever He liked. The postponement of punishment is not therefore a thing to be scoffed or wondered at. The wonder rather is that disbelievers do not ponder over the fact that they are offenders against God’s Kingdom and yet they do not fear His punishment and desire to hasten it.
The words, they ascribe partners to Allah, mean that if disbelievers pondered over their own beliefs and actions they would readily discover that they were sinning against God by ascribing co-partners to Him and have therefore rightly incurred His displeasure.
The simple words, Say, Name them, embody a mighty argument against shirk. Idolaters are called upon to describe what function their gods perform. The word "name" in the verse does not mean personal name but attributive name, for the personal names of some of the gods have been given in the Quran itself (71:24). The demand that idolaters should name the functions of their gods is such as cannot fail to bring home to them the absurdity of their beliefs. Suppose, for instance, the idolaters say about one of their gods that his function or attribute is that he can or does bestow children. Now the possession of such a power by a god would imply that he has control not only over the birth of children but over numberless other things which have direct or indirect bearing on geniture. Thus, in order to bestow children, the god to whom this attribute is ascribed must have control over diet and medicinal drugs and must have control over even the working of man’s physical system. He must also have knowledge of hidden things so that he may know the genital defects of the parents and also know what medicine will suit the special circumstances of the case. Besides, he must be able to impart the knowledge of hidden things to others. For instance, he must be able to inspire the physician or the patient as to what medicine and what food will remove the defect. In short, until a god possesses an all-comprehensive knowledge and unlimited powers, he will not be able to perform even one single function. On the other hand, if it be supposed that each and every god possesses all the powers required for his special function, then the existence of so many gods would become superfluous, besides being a potential source of discord and disorder; for in that case each one of these gods would be the Supreme Being, a position which is impossible to imagine.
The words, Name them, may also be an expression of contempt, meaning that the gods of the disbelievers are so worthless that even the mention of their names would put them to shame.
The words, Would you inform Him of what He does not know in the earth?, contain yet another powerful argument against shirk. If there had been any other gods, argues the verse, the fact ought to have been made known by God Himself through a Prophet or through angels, or the alleged co-partners of God should themselves have made that announcement, but no such communication or announcement has ever been known to exist. Hence, the verse takes idolaters to task by telling them that by ascribing co-partners to God they presume to inform Him of something of which He Himself has no knowledge.
The expression, or is it a mere empty saying?, means that idolaters say these things only with their tongues and have no real faith in them. The verse asks disbelievers whether they really believe in what they allege. In this way, an appeal has been made to human nature, which often proves a very successful way of bringing home the truth.
It often happens that when a man commits a fraud or imposture in order to procure worldly advantage, he himself gradually falls a prey to his own imposture which, by and by, begins to appear attractive to him. Thus man’s design is made to look fair to him not by God, but by man himself. Some men ascribe divine powers to certain creatures, not because they really believe them to be gods beside Allah, but to impose upon simple-minded people and to cheat them of their possessions. But, as time goes on, their own trick begins to appeal to them, and they become the dupes of their own fraud. This is the significance of the words, Nay, but the design of the disbelievers has been made to appear beautiful in their eyes.
The expression, and they have been kept back from the right way, signifies that when a man severs his connection with God, he becomes involved in shirk, whether hidden or visible. Man cannot remain without a companion. When he leaves God, the inevitable result is that he begins to seek the support of petty things, which gradually gives rise to shirk.
Here the Quran differs from the students of comparative religion. According to the latter, polytheism preceded the belief in one God. According to the Quran the reverse is true, and history supports the Quran. We see that Muslims and Jews were worshippers of one God in the beginning, but afterwards many of them virtually reverted to polytheism and idolatry. The case of Christians is still worse. They were first believers in the Unity of God but took to deifying Jesus afterwards and the whole community became stuck in the quagmire of shirk. Why should we not assume that the same was the case with the peoples of remote antiquity?
a
17:98; 39:24, 37.
c
6:101; 10:67; 13:17.
1445
Idolaters are called upon to state what are the functions which their gods perform. The word 'name' in the verse does not mean personal name but attributive name, for the personal names of some of the gods have been given in the Qur’an itself (71:24); the words, do name them, may also be an expression of contempt, meaning that the gods of the disbelievers are so worthless that even the mention of their names would put them to shame.
1446
It often happens that when a man commits a fraud or imposture in order to gain worldly advantage, he himself gradually falls a victim to his own imposture which gradually appears attractive to him.
قَالُوۡۤا اَوَلَمۡ نَنۡہَکَ عَنِ الۡعٰلَمِیۡنَ
As relations between Lot’s people and the neighbouring tribes were strained his people had warned him not to bring strangers into the city. But as travel was neither safe nor comfortable in those parts of the country, Prophet Lot would entertain lonely and stranded wayfarers in his house. This was resented by his people, who were looking for a pretext to expel him from the city, being already tired of his teaching and preaching. But they could not do so without a valid excuse. Now they found a seemingly good excuse for venting their wrath on him because he had given shelter to strangers in his house against their warnings. From this it is clear that Lot’s people did not come to him with the wicked intention of committing sodomy with his guests, but to convey to him the warning that they had found a valid excuse to expel him from the town. This seemed to be the reason of their rejoicing.
Commentary:
As there existed a state of war between the people of Lot and the neighbouring tribes, his people had warned Lot not to bring strangers into the city. But as travel was neither safe nor comfortable in those parts of the country, Prophet Lot used to harbour lonely wayfarers in his house. This was resented by his people, who were looking for a pretext to expel him from the city, being already tired of his teaching and preaching. But they could not do so without a valid excuse, because Lot was a full-fledged citizen and his daughters were married in the town. Now, however, they found a good excuse for venting their wrath on him for his having given shelter to strangers in his house despite their warnings. From this it is clear that Lot’s people did not come to him with the wicked intention of committing sodomy with his guests, but to convey to him the warning that they had found a valid excuse to expel him from the town. This was the reason of their rejoicing. The story that they were pleased because they found an opportunity for committing sodomy with Lot’s guests is quite baseless, because it is out of keeping with the context. In fact, the whole story has been unthinkingly borrowed from the Bible by some simple-minded commentators (Gen. 19:5). If Lot’s people had come with the evil intention of satisfying their unnatural lust on this occasion, then, instead of being displeased with Lot, they should have been pleased with him, because he had provided them with such an opportunity.
1774
Commentary:
As there existed a state of war between the people of Lot and the neighbouring tribes, his people had warned Lot not to bring strangers into the city. But as travel was neither safe nor comfortable in those parts of the country, Prophet Lot used to harbour lonely wayfarers in his house. This was resented by his people, who were looking for a pretext to expel him from the city, being already tired of his teaching and preaching. But they could not do so without a valid excuse, because Lot was a full-fledged citizen and his daughters were married in the town. Now, however, they found a good excuse for venting their wrath on him for his having given shelter to strangers in his house despite their warnings. From this it is clear that Lot’s people did not come to him with the wicked intention of committing sodomy with his guests, but to convey to him the warning that they had found a valid excuse to expel him from the town. This was the reason of their rejoicing. The story that they were pleased because they found an opportunity for committing sodomy with Lot’s guests is quite baseless, because it is out of keeping with the context. In fact, the whole story has been unthinkingly borrowed from the Bible by some simple-minded commentators (Gen. 19:5). If Lot’s people had come with the evil intention of satisfying their unnatural lust on this occasion, then, instead of being displeased with Lot, they should have been pleased with him, because he had provided them with such an opportunity.
1512
As relations between Lot’s people and the neighbouring tribes were strained his people had warned him not to bring strangers into the city. But as travel was neither safe nor comfortable in those parts of the country, Prophet Lot would entertain lonely and stranded wayfarers in his house. This was resented by his people, who were looking for a pretext to expel him from the city, being already tired of his teaching and preaching. But they could not do so without a valid excuse. Now they found a seemingly good excuse for venting their wrath on him because he had given shelter to strangers in his house against their warnings. From this it is clear that Lot’s people did not come to him with the wicked intention of committing sodomy with his guests, but to convey to him the warning that they had found a valid excuse to expel him from the town. This seemed to be the reason of their rejoicing.
فَاصۡدَعۡ بِمَا تُؤۡمَرُ وَاَعۡرِضۡ عَنِ الۡمُشۡرِکِیۡنَ
5:68.
5:68.
5:68.
Important Words:
فاصدع (so declare openly). اصدع is derived from صدع. They say صدعه i.e. he clave, split or cracked it. صدع الفلاة means, he traversed or crossed the desert as though he clove it. صدعت الشیء means, I made the thing distinct or plain or clear. صدع بالحق means, he spoke the truth openly or aloud. فاصدع بماتؤمر therefore means: (1) cleave thou, or divide thou (their congregation) with that wherewith thou art charged; (2) distinguish thou therewith between the truth and falsehood; (3) reveal thou or make manifest that with which thou art charged and fear not anyone; or utter thou openly or aloud that with which thou art charged; or (4) order thou or decide thou according to that with which thou art charged, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse signifies that (1) when God’s decision concerning the punishment of the Meccans and the success of the Faithful has been revealed, the Holy Prophet should announce it openly and desist from further reasoning with the disbelievers; (2) the Holy Prophet should now begin to decide all questions in accordance with the ordinances laid down by Islam and thus should help to introduce the new world order. Taken in this sense, the verse will be found to imply a prophecy regarding the coming migration to Medina of the Holy Prophet.
a
5:68.
a
5:68.
1797
Important Words:
فاصدع (so declare openly). اصدع is derived from صدع. They say صدعه i.e. he clave, split or cracked it. صدع الفلاة means, he traversed or crossed the desert as though he clove it. صدعت الشیء means, I made the thing distinct or plain or clear. صدع بالحق means, he spoke the truth openly or aloud. فاصدع بماتؤمر therefore means: (1) cleave thou, or divide thou (their congregation) with that wherewith thou art charged; (2) distinguish thou therewith between the truth and falsehood; (3) reveal thou or make manifest that with which thou art charged and fear not anyone; or utter thou openly or aloud that with which thou art charged; or (4) order thou or decide thou according to that with which thou art charged, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse signifies that (1) when God’s decision concerning the punishment of the Meccans and the success of the Faithful has been revealed, the Holy Prophet should announce it openly and desist from further reasoning with the disbelievers; (2) the Holy Prophet should now begin to decide all questions in accordance with the ordinances laid down by Islam and thus should help to introduce the new world order. Taken in this sense, the verse will be found to imply a prophecy regarding the coming migration to Medina of the Holy Prophet.
a
5:68.
اَوَلَمۡ یَرَوۡا اِلٰی مَا خَلَقَ اللّٰہُ مِنۡ شَیۡءٍ یَّتَفَیَّؤُا ظِلٰلُہٗ عَنِ الۡیَمِیۡنِ وَالشَّمَآئِلِ سُجَّدًا لِّلّٰہِ وَہُمۡ دٰخِرُوۡنَ
قرآن کریم میں ہے وَھُمْ دَاخِرُوْنَ یعنی کفار ذلیل ہو کر رہیں گے جس کا مطلب یہ ہے کہ محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا سایہ بڑھنے سے کفار کو ذلت پہنچے گی۔
It is a natural phenomenon that the shadow of everything after reaching a certain stage becomes contracted, signifying that its power, influence and glory are about to depart and that it is about to be reduced to a mere shadow of its former self. Thus disbelievers are warned that Divine punishment will result in the complete obliteration of their shadows while the shadow of the Holy Prophet will continue to expand and lengthen, because things have long shadows when the sun is at their backs, and the sun of the grace of God is at the back of the Holy Prophet.
Commentary:
In this verse disbelievers are told to consider and reflect that everything is subject to decline. Nations rise and fall. Flourishing cities and prosperous towns fall into ruin. Governments change and powerful countries fall victim to decay and decline. The poor become rich and the wealthy are reduced to poverty. So does the shadow of everything after reaching a certain stage become contracted, signifying that its power, influence and glory are about to depart and that it is about to be reduced to a mere shadow of its former self. When such is the eternal law of nature, why then do the disbelievers not take a lesson from this natural phenomenon and realize that their shadow is decreasing and why do they not give up conceit and pride and accept the Prophet of God?
In the preceding verses reference was made to the various forms of Divine punishment. In this verse, however, disbelievers are told to think and ponder why their power is declining and that of the Holy Prophet increasing. Nothing in this world can go against the will of the Creator. Natural objects have long shadows when the sun is at their backs. From this natural phenomenon it is easily understandable that the shadows of those who have God at their back must also become long, hinting that their power and influence must grow. But just as shadows have no independent existence of their own and depend on the sun for their increase or decrease, similarly success and prosperity depend only on the sun of the grace of God. When God withdraws His grace from a people, their progress and prosperity depart. Disbelievers are warned that punishments mentioned above will result in the complete obliteration of their shadows while the shadow of the Holy Prophet will continue to expand and lengthen until it will spread and reach to Mecca. Such is the eternal law of God which is embodied in the present verse and which they have been invited to study and profit by.
It may be objected that it is to the East or to the West that shadows are shifted and not to the right or to the left as mentioned in this verse. The reason for this description lies in the fact that it is with reference to the Holy Prophet and the Meccans that the directions have been mentioned in this verse. In fact, the verse implies a reference to the Hijrah. The Prophet was to go to Medina, which lies in the North, and the Meccans were in Mecca, which is in the South. If a person standing at a place where the boundaries of Mecca and Medina meet should face the East, Mecca will be on his right and Medina on his left. 'The right', thus refers to Mecca and 'the left' to Medina. The use of the word الیمین (the right) in the singular and الشمائل (the left) in the plural signifies that the shadow of disbelievers, being limited, will decline and decrease and the Holy Prophet who will migrate to a town situated to the left will have many shadows i.e. his cause will advance and progress from many sides.
1
قرآن کریم میں ہے وَھُمْ دَاخِرُوْنَ یعنی کفار ذلیل ہو کر رہیں گے جس کا مطلب یہ ہے کہ محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا سایہ بڑھنے سے کفار کو ذلت پہنچے گی۔
1850
Commentary:
In this verse disbelievers are told to consider and reflect that everything is subject to decline. Nations rise and fall. Flourishing cities and prosperous towns fall into ruin. Governments change and powerful countries fall victim to decay and decline. The poor become rich and the wealthy are reduced to poverty. So does the shadow of everything after reaching a certain stage become contracted, signifying that its power, influence and glory are about to depart and that it is about to be reduced to a mere shadow of its former self. When such is the eternal law of nature, why then do the disbelievers not take a lesson from this natural phenomenon and realize that their shadow is decreasing and why do they not give up conceit and pride and accept the Prophet of God?
In the preceding verses reference was made to the various forms of Divine punishment. In this verse, however, disbelievers are told to think and ponder why their power is declining and that of the Holy Prophet increasing. Nothing in this world can go against the will of the Creator. Natural objects have long shadows when the sun is at their backs. From this natural phenomenon it is easily understandable that the shadows of those who have God at their back must also become long, hinting that their power and influence must grow. But just as shadows have no independent existence of their own and depend on the sun for their increase or decrease, similarly success and prosperity depend only on the sun of the grace of God. When God withdraws His grace from a people, their progress and prosperity depart. Disbelievers are warned that punishments mentioned above will result in the complete obliteration of their shadows while the shadow of the Holy Prophet will continue to expand and lengthen until it will spread and reach to Mecca. Such is the eternal law of God which is embodied in the present verse and which they have been invited to study and profit by.
It may be objected that it is to the East or to the West that shadows are shifted and not to the right or to the left as mentioned in this verse. The reason for this description lies in the fact that it is with reference to the Holy Prophet and the Meccans that the directions have been mentioned in this verse. In fact, the verse implies a reference to the Hijrah. The Prophet was to go to Medina, which lies in the North, and the Meccans were in Mecca, which is in the South. If a person standing at a place where the boundaries of Mecca and Medina meet should face the East, Mecca will be on his right and Medina on his left. 'The right', thus refers to Mecca and 'the left' to Medina. The use of the word الیمین (the right) in the singular and الشمائل (the left) in the plural signifies that the shadow of disbelievers, being limited, will decline and decrease and the Holy Prophet who will migrate to a town situated to the left will have many shadows i.e. his cause will advance and progress from many sides.
1550
It is a natural phenomenon that the shadow of everything after reaching a certain stage becomes contracted, signifying that its power, influence and glory are about to depart and that it is about to be reduced to a mere shadow of its former self. Thus disbelievers are warned that Divine punishment will result in the complete obliteration of their shadows while the shadow of the Holy Prophet will continue to expand and lengthen, because things have long shadows when the sun is at their backs, and the sun of the grace of God is at the back of the Holy Prophet.
۞ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ یَاۡمُرُ بِالۡعَدۡلِ وَالۡاِحۡسٰنِ وَاِیۡتَآئِ ذِی الۡقُرۡبٰی وَیَنۡہٰی عَنِ الۡفَحۡشَآءِ وَالۡمُنۡکَرِ وَالۡبَغۡیِ ۚ یَعِظُکُمۡ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تَذَکَّرُوۡنَ
The verse contains three commandments and three prohibitions which briefly deal with all the various stages of the moral and spiritual development of man and with both its positive and negative sides. It enjoins justice, the doing of good to others and kindness as between kindred; and forbids indecency, manifest evil and transgression. Justice implies that a person should treat others as he is treated by them. He should return to others the good or evil to the extent or measure to which he receives it from them. Higher than ‘Adl (justice) is the stage of Ihsan (goodness) when man should do good to others regardless of what sort of treatment he receives from them, or even if he is maltreated by them. His conduct should not be actuated by considerations of reciprocity. At the last and highest stage of moral development, viz. Ita’i Dhil-Qurba (giving like kindred), a believer is expected to do good to others not in return for any good received from them, nor with the idea of doing mor
Important Words:
ذی القربی (like kindred). قربی is infinitive noun from قرب which means, it or he was or became near قرابة like قربی is also infinitive noun from قرب but whereas the former is relationship in a general sense, the latter viz. قربی is relationship by the female side, but both words may also mean relationship or relationship by the female side (Lane).
منکر (manifest evil) is derived from نکر. They say نکرالرجل i.e. he did not know or recognize the man. نکرالامر (amra) means, he was ignorant of the affair. نکرالامر (amru) means, the affair was or became difficult, hard, arduous or severe or it was or became bad, evil, abominable, foul or disapproved. منکر means, ignored or unknown, denied or disacknowledged, any action deemed or declared to be bad, evil, hateful, foul, abominable, indecent, unbecoming, etc., (Lane & Aqrab).
احسان See 2:113.
فحشا See 4:16.
بغی See 2:91.
Commentary:
In the preceding verse the Quran claims to possess four great qualities: (1) It is an explanation of everything, (2) it is a guidance and (3) a mercy and (4) glad tidings for those who submit to God. The present and the following section (ruku‘) establish the truth of this claim and show that the Quran eminently fulfils the supreme purpose which its revelation was intended to serve. The present verse also, as it were in a nutshell, proves this claim of the Quran to be well-founded. It contains three commandments and three prohibitions. These three commandments and prohibitions briefly embody all the various stages of the moral and spiritual development of man. The verse thus constitutes a very good example of what has been said about the Quran in the preceding verse i.e. that it is an explanation of everything تبیانا لکل شیء. The verse ends with the words لعلکم تذکرون which mean, that you may remember the obligations which you owe to God and His creatures and also that you may extol the glory of God and celebrate His praise. Since these are the objects of man’s creation, the verse gives the Faithful the glad tidings that by following injunctions embodied in it they will achieve the purpose of their creation. It is indeed marvellous that the Quran should have, in the brief compass of a short verse, thrown light on all those matters which establish its above-mentioned great claim.
It is impossible to find such combination of brevity and compre-hensiveness in any other religious Scripture. And what is more remarkable is the fact that the words of the verse are quite plain and simple and can be easily understood by a person of ordinary intelligence.
A question cannot be understood to have been fully dealt with unless light is thrown on both its positive and negative aspects. Again, a religious Scripture cannot claim to be perfect unless it possesses the following essential characteristics:
1. It must enjoin the performance of such actions as lead to man’s moral and spiritual perfection and forbid the doing of such actions as are detrimental to the realization of such perfection.
2. It must prescribe laws which are applicable not to one particular individual or community but to the largest number of individuals and communities; and in the formulation of these laws due regard should have been paid to the dispositions and temperaments of all those people for whom it is intended, so that they may not find it difficult to act upon its teaching, every person according to his or her capacity.
3. The third characteristic that a perfect Law must possess is that its teaching should be practical and practicable and acting upon it should not lead to deterioration in human morals, intellect or civilization. The present verse beautifully combines all these essential qualities of a perfect Law. It has not failed to deal properly with both the positive and negative sides of the all-important question of the moral development of man. It has enjoined justice, the doing of good to others and kindness as between kindred; and has forbidden indecency, manifest evil and wrongful transgression.
Now strict justice implies that a person should treat others as he is treated by them. He should return to others the good or evil to the extent or measure to which he has received it from them. In relation to God عدل (justice), which is the first virtue mentioned, would mean that just as God has been good to man, man should render to God His due, and should not by his conduct render Him liable to criticism. He must not give to others what is due to God, for example, his love or devotion. The association of false gods with Him is also doing injustice to God. Similarly, it is contrary to the demands of عدل (justice) that a man should arrogate to himself an attribute which belongs exclusively to God. For example, it is the special prerogative of God to reveal religious Laws. Now if any man arrogates to himself this Divineprerogative and begins to frame a religious Law and seeks to give it the status of a revealed Law, he transgresses the bounds of justice. The observance of عدل in relation to God is calculated to abolish all kinds of shirk (idolatry), infidelity and disobedience to God. Higher than عدل (justice) is the stage of احسان (goodness). At this stage man should have no regard for the kind of treatment he receives from others. He should do good to others regardless of what sort of treatment he receives from them. He must do good to others even if he is maltreated by them. His conduct at this stage should not be actuated by considerations of reciprocity but he should do good to others regardless of the fact whether he has received any good from them or even if they have ill-treated him. This is certainly a higher stage of morals than the first stage of عدل. The qualities of forgiveness, charity, the giving of alms, social service, etc., all fall under this category. The promotion and patronage of knowledge and the systematization of its different branches also are included in this head because it has for its object the material and spiritual wellbeing of man.
The last and highest stage of moral development of man is ایتاء ذی القربی (giving like kindred). At this stage a man is expected to do good to others not in return for any good received from them, nor with the idea of doing more good than the good received, but prompted by a natural impulse, as good is done to very near blood relations. This is a much higher moral stage than the stage of احسان (doing of good). At the stage of احسان the doer of the good may have at the back of his mind the idea that the person concerned has done him some good and that he should do him a better turn and thus win public approbation. Or, in forgiving a person who has done him some wrong, he has the satisfaction that his act of forgiveness would turn a foe into a friend. But at the stage of ایتاء ذی القربی (giving like kindred) a person does good to others prompted as if by natural impulse. His condition at this stage resembles that of a mother whose love for her children is the result of a natural impulse. Her sacrifices and the hardships she willingly suffers for her children are prompted by no hope of return or appreciation. They spring from the natural fountain of love which God has implanted in her nature. At this stage the moral development of man becomes complete.
It may be noted that man’s relations with God cannot possibly go beyond the stage of عدل, for there can be no question of man’s doing good to God in any form. It is only his fellow human beings with whom he can deal according to his own moral condition at the stage of احسان or ایتاء ذی القربی. This implies a beautiful hint that in order to attain the nearness of God and to win His favour it is essential for man to do good to His creatures. A description of these three stages of morals constitutes the positive side of the subject of man’s moral development. Its negative side is portrayed in the three prohibitions which are explained by the three Arabic words viz. فحشاء (indecency), منکر (manifest evil) and بغی(wrongful transgression). فحشاء means such vices of which the knowledge is confined to the doer alone, while منکر means those evils which other men also see and condemn, though they may not suffer any loss or the infringement of their own rights by them. بغی (wrongful transgression), however, comprehends all those vices and evils which not only are seen, felt and hated by men but which do them definite harm also. These three simple words cover all conceivable vices.
A perfect teaching must have due regard for the moral requirements of men of different temperaments and dispositions. The verse under comment fully satisfies this very essential condition. For there are men who may be guilty of indecent acts but would not approve of wrongful acts of which the harm extends to others. There are others who would not infringe the rights of other people but who suffer from moral indecencies whose harm is confined to their own selves, such as back-biting, jealousy and the harbouring of ill-will against others. The three brief words mentioned above embody all the different forms of vice to which man can fall a victim. Thus this short verse of the Quran has covered, by its three commands and three prohibitions, the whole field of virtue and vice and contains requisite guidance for men holding different motives at the different stages of their moral development.
By an appropriate selection and arrangement of its words the verse has explained how a man can effectively eschew all vices and acquire all virtues. It mentions the three categories of virtues implying thereby that in acquiring them a man should first cultivate the quality of عدل (justice), then will he be able to cultivate the nobler and higher quality of احسان (goodness), and lastly, after he has acquired these two moral qualities, will he succeed in cultivating the quality of ایتاء ذی القربی, the highest and noblest of all the moral qualities. But in eschewing vices he should begin with the most obvious and harmful of them viz. بغی (wrongful transgression), and after he has been successful in conquering this vice he should try to master the less obvious vice of منکر (manifest evil) and when he has mastered this evil also he should try to bring under control the more subtle vice of فحشاء (indecency). The description of the good moral qualities and that of the corresponding vices together is intended to draw attention to the important fact that in the cultivation of good moral qualities one has to start from the lowest rung of the ladder, while in the renunciation of vices he has to begin with the most pronounced and harmful one. Thus for his moral perfection man has to traverse six stages of development and the gradation of these stages into six quite harmonizes with a well-known law of nature, viz. that everything has to go through six stages of evolution before it reaches perfection. The verse, as it were, embodies the complete course of moral and spiritual evolution and growth of man.
1891
Important Words:
ذی القربی (like kindred). قربی is infinitive noun from قرب which means, it or he was or became near قرابة like قربی is also infinitive noun from قرب but whereas the former is relationship in a general sense, the latter viz. قربی is relationship by the female side, but both words may also mean relationship or relationship by the female side (Lane).
منکر (manifest evil) is derived from نکر. They say نکرالرجل i.e. he did not know or recognize the man. نکرالامر (amra) means, he was ignorant of the affair. نکرالامر (amru) means, the affair was or became difficult, hard, arduous or severe or it was or became bad, evil, abominable, foul or disapproved. منکر means, ignored or unknown, denied or disacknowledged, any action deemed or declared to be bad, evil, hateful, foul, abominable, indecent, unbecoming, etc., (Lane & Aqrab).
احسان See 2:113.
فحشا See 4:16.
بغی See 2:91.
Commentary:
In the preceding verse the Quran claims to possess four great qualities: (1) It is an explanation of everything, (2) it is a guidance and (3) a mercy and (4) glad tidings for those who submit to God. The present and the following section (ruku‘) establish the truth of this claim and show that the Quran eminently fulfils the supreme purpose which its revelation was intended to serve. The present verse also, as it were in a nutshell, proves this claim of the Quran to be well-founded. It contains three commandments and three prohibitions. These three commandments and prohibitions briefly embody all the various stages of the moral and spiritual development of man. The verse thus constitutes a very good example of what has been said about the Quran in the preceding verse i.e. that it is an explanation of everything تبیانا لکل شیء. The verse ends with the words لعلکم تذکرون which mean, that you may remember the obligations which you owe to God and His creatures and also that you may extol the glory of God and celebrate His praise. Since these are the objects of man’s creation, the verse gives the Faithful the glad tidings that by following injunctions embodied in it they will achieve the purpose of their creation. It is indeed marvellous that the Quran should have, in the brief compass of a short verse, thrown light on all those matters which establish its above-mentioned great claim.
It is impossible to find such combination of brevity and compre-hensiveness in any other religious Scripture. And what is more remarkable is the fact that the words of the verse are quite plain and simple and can be easily understood by a person of ordinary intelligence.
A question cannot be understood to have been fully dealt with unless light is thrown on both its positive and negative aspects. Again, a religious Scripture cannot claim to be perfect unless it possesses the following essential characteristics:
1. It must enjoin the performance of such actions as lead to man’s moral and spiritual perfection and forbid the doing of such actions as are detrimental to the realization of such perfection.
2. It must prescribe laws which are applicable not to one particular individual or community but to the largest number of individuals and communities; and in the formulation of these laws due regard should have been paid to the dispositions and temperaments of all those people for whom it is intended, so that they may not find it difficult to act upon its teaching, every person according to his or her capacity.
3. The third characteristic that a perfect Law must possess is that its teaching should be practical and practicable and acting upon it should not lead to deterioration in human morals, intellect or civilization. The present verse beautifully combines all these essential qualities of a perfect Law. It has not failed to deal properly with both the positive and negative sides of the all-important question of the moral development of man. It has enjoined justice, the doing of good to others and kindness as between kindred; and has forbidden indecency, manifest evil and wrongful transgression.
Now strict justice implies that a person should treat others as he is treated by them. He should return to others the good or evil to the extent or measure to which he has received it from them. In relation to God عدل (justice), which is the first virtue mentioned, would mean that just as God has been good to man, man should render to God His due, and should not by his conduct render Him liable to criticism. He must not give to others what is due to God, for example, his love or devotion. The association of false gods with Him is also doing injustice to God. Similarly, it is contrary to the demands of عدل (justice) that a man should arrogate to himself an attribute which belongs exclusively to God. For example, it is the special prerogative of God to reveal religious Laws. Now if any man arrogates to himself this Divineprerogative and begins to frame a religious Law and seeks to give it the status of a revealed Law, he transgresses the bounds of justice. The observance of عدل in relation to God is calculated to abolish all kinds of shirk (idolatry), infidelity and disobedience to God. Higher than عدل (justice) is the stage of احسان (goodness). At this stage man should have no regard for the kind of treatment he receives from others. He should do good to others regardless of what sort of treatment he receives from them. He must do good to others even if he is maltreated by them. His conduct at this stage should not be actuated by considerations of reciprocity but he should do good to others regardless of the fact whether he has received any good from them or even if they have ill-treated him. This is certainly a higher stage of morals than the first stage of عدل. The qualities of forgiveness, charity, the giving of alms, social service, etc., all fall under this category. The promotion and patronage of knowledge and the systematization of its different branches also are included in this head because it has for its object the material and spiritual wellbeing of man.
The last and highest stage of moral development of man is ایتاء ذی القربی (giving like kindred). At this stage a man is expected to do good to others not in return for any good received from them, nor with the idea of doing more good than the good received, but prompted by a natural impulse, as good is done to very near blood relations. This is a much higher moral stage than the stage of احسان (doing of good). At the stage of احسان the doer of the good may have at the back of his mind the idea that the person concerned has done him some good and that he should do him a better turn and thus win public approbation. Or, in forgiving a person who has done him some wrong, he has the satisfaction that his act of forgiveness would turn a foe into a friend. But at the stage of ایتاء ذی القربی (giving like kindred) a person does good to others prompted as if by natural impulse. His condition at this stage resembles that of a mother whose love for her children is the result of a natural impulse. Her sacrifices and the hardships she willingly suffers for her children are prompted by no hope of return or appreciation. They spring from the natural fountain of love which God has implanted in her nature. At this stage the moral development of man becomes complete.
It may be noted that man’s relations with God cannot possibly go beyond the stage of عدل, for there can be no question of man’s doing good to God in any form. It is only his fellow human beings with whom he can deal according to his own moral condition at the stage of احسان or ایتاء ذی القربی. This implies a beautiful hint that in order to attain the nearness of God and to win His favour it is essential for man to do good to His creatures. A description of these three stages of morals constitutes the positive side of the subject of man’s moral development. Its negative side is portrayed in the three prohibitions which are explained by the three Arabic words viz. فحشاء (indecency), منکر (manifest evil) and بغی(wrongful transgression). فحشاء means such vices of which the knowledge is confined to the doer alone, while منکر means those evils which other men also see and condemn, though they may not suffer any loss or the infringement of their own rights by them. بغی (wrongful transgression), however, comprehends all those vices and evils which not only are seen, felt and hated by men but which do them definite harm also. These three simple words cover all conceivable vices.
A perfect teaching must have due regard for the moral requirements of men of different temperaments and dispositions. The verse under comment fully satisfies this very essential condition. For there are men who may be guilty of indecent acts but would not approve of wrongful acts of which the harm extends to others. There are others who would not infringe the rights of other people but who suffer from moral indecencies whose harm is confined to their own selves, such as back-biting, jealousy and the harbouring of ill-will against others. The three brief words mentioned above embody all the different forms of vice to which man can fall a victim. Thus this short verse of the Quran has covered, by its three commands and three prohibitions, the whole field of virtue and vice and contains requisite guidance for men holding different motives at the different stages of their moral development.
By an appropriate selection and arrangement of its words the verse has explained how a man can effectively eschew all vices and acquire all virtues. It mentions the three categories of virtues implying thereby that in acquiring them a man should first cultivate the quality of عدل (justice), then will he be able to cultivate the nobler and higher quality of احسان (goodness), and lastly, after he has acquired these two moral qualities, will he succeed in cultivating the quality of ایتاء ذی القربی, the highest and noblest of all the moral qualities. But in eschewing vices he should begin with the most obvious and harmful of them viz. بغی (wrongful transgression), and after he has been successful in conquering this vice he should try to master the less obvious vice of منکر (manifest evil) and when he has mastered this evil also he should try to bring under control the more subtle vice of فحشاء (indecency). The description of the good moral qualities and that of the corresponding vices together is intended to draw attention to the important fact that in the cultivation of good moral qualities one has to start from the lowest rung of the ladder, while in the renunciation of vices he has to begin with the most pronounced and harmful one. Thus for his moral perfection man has to traverse six stages of development and the gradation of these stages into six quite harmonizes with a well-known law of nature, viz. that everything has to go through six stages of evolution before it reaches perfection. The verse, as it were, embodies the complete course of moral and spiritual evolution and growth of man.
1570
The verse contains three commandments and three prohibitions which briefly deal with all the various stages of the moral and spiritual development of man and with both its positive and negative sides. It enjoins justice, the doing of good to others and kindness as between kindred; and forbids indecency, manifest evil and transgression. Justice implies that a person should treat others as he is treated by them. He should return to others the good or evil to the extent or measure to which he receives it from them. Higher than ‘Adl (justice) is the stage of Ihsan (goodness) when man should do good to others regardless of what sort of treatment he receives from them, or even if he is maltreated by them. His conduct should not be actuated by considerations of reciprocity. At the last and highest stage of moral development, viz. Ita’i Dhil-Qurba (giving like kindred), a believer is expected to do good to others not in return for any good received from them, nor with the idea of doing mor
وَاِنۡ کَادُوۡا لَیَفۡتِنُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الَّذِیۡۤ اَوۡحَیۡنَاۤ اِلَیۡکَ لِتَفۡتَرِیَ عَلَیۡنَا غَیۡرَہٗ ۖ وَاِذًا لَّاتَّخَذُوۡکَ خَلِیۡلًا
10:16; 68:10.
10:16; 68:10.
Disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the Teaching which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter it and devise other than the one embodied in the Qur’an. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in getting them carried out that reference has been made in this verse.
10:16; 68:10.
Important Words:
عن (on account of). As a preposition it denotes transition, a compensation, superiority and a cause. It is synonymous with بand من and بعد denotes the meaning of فی etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the teachings which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter them and devise others than those embodied in the Quran. But they failed in their purpose. This chapter was revealed when the Holy Prophet was about to leave for Medina. Disbelievers, having failed in all their evil designs to nip Islam in the bud, had made up their minds to make a last attempt to imprison the Holy Prophet, to expel him ignominiously from Mecca or in the last resort to kill him; but they failed in all their evil designs and plans. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in carrying them out that reference has been made in this verse; and to take the verse to mean that the Prophet showed weakness in respect of his great Mission is obviously impossible. The verse thus refers to the designs and intentions of disbelievers with regard to the Holy Prophet and not to any actual or potential act of weakness on his part. The state of mind of disbelievers depicted in the words, then they would have certainly taken thee for a special friend, took concrete form when they once went in a deputation to the Prophet’s uncle, Abu Talib, and proposed to him that if his nephew would only refrain from criticizing their idols, they would make him their leader and chief. See also 8:31.
c
10:16; 68:10.
a
10:16; 68:10.
2003
Important Words:
عن (on account of). As a preposition it denotes transition, a compensation, superiority and a cause. It is synonymous with بand من and بعد denotes the meaning of فی etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the teachings which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter them and devise others than those embodied in the Quran. But they failed in their purpose. This chapter was revealed when the Holy Prophet was about to leave for Medina. Disbelievers, having failed in all their evil designs to nip Islam in the bud, had made up their minds to make a last attempt to imprison the Holy Prophet, to expel him ignominiously from Mecca or in the last resort to kill him; but they failed in all their evil designs and plans. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in carrying them out that reference has been made in this verse; and to take the verse to mean that the Prophet showed weakness in respect of his great Mission is obviously impossible. The verse thus refers to the designs and intentions of disbelievers with regard to the Holy Prophet and not to any actual or potential act of weakness on his part. The state of mind of disbelievers depicted in the words, then they would have certainly taken thee for a special friend, took concrete form when they once went in a deputation to the Prophet’s uncle, Abu Talib, and proposed to him that if his nephew would only refrain from criticizing their idols, they would make him their leader and chief. See also 8:31.
b
10:16; 68:10.
1638
Disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the Teaching which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter it and devise other than the one embodied in the Qur’an. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in getting them carried out that reference has been made in this verse.
وَیَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الرُّوۡحِ ۖ قُلِ الرُّوۡحُ مِنۡ اَمۡرِ رَبِّیۡ وَمَاۤ اُوۡتِیۡتُمۡ مِّنَ الۡعِلۡمِ اِلَّا قَلِیۡلًا
在犹太人的精神衰退和堕落期间, 他们看来在开始尝试像现代的许多唯灵论者、通神论者和印度瑜伽教徒等所进行的那些神秘莫测的做法。麦地那的有些犹太人在穆圣时代看来已经在进行这些做法。这就是为什么麦加的多神教徒竭力想得到帮助来驳倒穆圣, 他们建议麦加的多神教徒要质问穆圣有关人的灵魂的问题。«古兰经»用现在注释的这节经文来答复他们说, 灵魂从安拉的命令中得到它的力量, 任何其他声称来自所谓精神锻炼和巫术的东西都是骗人的鬼话。据说有关人的灵魂的性质问题首先是由古莱西族在麦加向穆圣提出的, 然后, 根据阿布杜拉•彬•麦斯武德 عَبْدُ الله بِنْ مَسْعُوْد (‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud) 的看法, 由犹太人在麦地那向穆圣提出。灵魂在这里描写为由安拉直接命令而创造出来的东西。按«古兰经»经义, 一切创造 (物) 分为两类: (1) 原始的创造 (物), 即不借助任何以前创造出来的物质或事物而产生的创造 (物); (2) 后来的创造 (物), 即借助於以前创造出来的方法和物质所产生的创造 (物)。前一种创造 (物) 属於 اَمْر (Amr, 直译:命令) 类, 可见2:118节经文, 而后一种称为 خَلْق (Khalq, 直译:创造)。人的灵魂属於第一类。
In the period of their spiritual decline and decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help to confute the Holy Prophet, they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should question him about the human soul. The Qur’an answers them by the verse under comment by saying that the soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by the so-called spiritual exercises and magical art is all humbug. The question regarding the nature of the human soul is reported to have been first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by the Quraish and then, according to ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, by the Jews at Medina. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. According to the Qur’an all creation fal
Commentary:
Various meanings have been assigned to the word روح (soul) by scholars of different schools of Muslim religious thought. According to some of the commentators it applies to all angels; according to others it means only the angel to whom is entrusted the task of the creation of the world; yet others think that it particularly applies to the Archangel Gabriel.
Some scholars, however, are of the view that الروح means the word of God, while some others take it as applying to the Quran. But the most appropriate meaning of this word is "the human soul."
The question regarding the nature of the human soul was first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by some of the Meccan idolaters, probably at the instance of the Jews of Medina, when the news reached the latter that he had claimed to be a Divine Prophet. In reply the Prophet recited to them the present verse. When, however, he came to Medina the question appears again to have been put to him by the Jews and he must naturally have recited to them the same verse, thus giving rise to the wrong notion held by some traditionalists that this verse was revealed in Medina or that, after having been first revealed at Mecca, it was again revealed at Medina. The fact is that it was only revealed once and that was at Mecca.
As stated above, the most appropriate meaning of the word الروح is the human soul. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. As a matter of fact according to the Quran all creation falls under two categories: (1) Original creation which is brought about without the aid or help of any substance or matter previously created. (2) Subsequent creation which is brought about with the aid and help of means and matter previously created. The former kind of creation falls under the category of امر (lit. command) for which see 2:118, and the latter is known as خلق (lit. creating). In this verse we are told that the human soul belongs to the first category.
In the period of their spiritual decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in spiritualism and occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. They had come to believe in magic and so-called spiritual practices. These occult practices appeared to have exercised great influence on them. It appears that the Jews started taking interest in magic and occult practices in the time of the Prophet David. These practices became very popular with them in the time of Jesus. According to Philo and the well-known Jewish writer, Josephus, the Essenes in the time of Jesus greatly indulged in these practices and by a life of renunciation they had greatly developed this art. The Quran also refers to the Jewish counterparts of the modern spiritualists in 72:8-10. References to black and white magic may also be found in the books of the Old and New Testaments. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help in confuting the Prophet they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should enquire of him regarding the powers and attributes of the human soul. The Quran answers this inquiry in the verse under comment by saying that the perfect soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and magical arts is all meaningless. It may be added that by الروح is particularly meant the perfect soul. That the knowledge acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and by their professed communication with the dead carries little weight has often been demonstrated by the fact that the information claimed to be furnished by departed souls to different mediums regarding the next world always varies.
The question of the powers and attributes of the human soul is of more than local importance, inasmuch as it had not only agitated the minds of the Medinite Jews of the Prophet’s time but has also agitated those of Hindu Yogis, Theosophists and Spiritualists in our own time. Taking الروح in its general sense the verse would mean that the human soul is as much the creation of God as the human body.
729
在犹太人的精神衰退和堕落期间, 他们看来在开始尝试像现代的许多唯灵论者、通神论者和印度瑜伽教徒等所进行的那些神秘莫测的做法。麦地那的有些犹太人在穆圣时代看来已经在进行这些做法。这就是为什么麦加的多神教徒竭力想得到帮助来驳倒穆圣, 他们建议麦加的多神教徒要质问穆圣有关人的灵魂的问题。«古兰经»用现在注释的这节经文来答复他们说, 灵魂从安拉的命令中得到它的力量, 任何其他声称来自所谓精神锻炼和巫术的东西都是骗人的鬼话。据说有关人的灵魂的性质问题首先是由古莱西族在麦加向穆圣提出的, 然后, 根据阿布杜拉•彬•麦斯武德 عَبْدُ الله بِنْ مَسْعُوْد (‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud) 的看法, 由犹太人在麦地那向穆圣提出。灵魂在这里描写为由安拉直接命令而创造出来的东西。按«古兰经»经义, 一切创造 (物) 分为两类: (1) 原始的创造 (物), 即不借助任何以前创造出来的物质或事物而产生的创造 (物); (2) 后来的创造 (物), 即借助於以前创造出来的方法和物质所产生的创造 (物)。前一种创造 (物) 属於 اَمْر (Amr, 直译:命令) 类, 可见2:118节经文, 而后一种称为 خَلْق (Khalq, 直译:创造)。人的灵魂属於第一类。
2015
Commentary:
Various meanings have been assigned to the word روح (soul) by scholars of different schools of Muslim religious thought. According to some of the commentators it applies to all angels; according to others it means only the angel to whom is entrusted the task of the creation of the world; yet others think that it particularly applies to the Archangel Gabriel.
Some scholars, however, are of the view that الروح means the word of God, while some others take it as applying to the Quran. But the most appropriate meaning of this word is "the human soul."
The question regarding the nature of the human soul was first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by some of the Meccan idolaters, probably at the instance of the Jews of Medina, when the news reached the latter that he had claimed to be a Divine Prophet. In reply the Prophet recited to them the present verse. When, however, he came to Medina the question appears again to have been put to him by the Jews and he must naturally have recited to them the same verse, thus giving rise to the wrong notion held by some traditionalists that this verse was revealed in Medina or that, after having been first revealed at Mecca, it was again revealed at Medina. The fact is that it was only revealed once and that was at Mecca.
As stated above, the most appropriate meaning of the word الروح is the human soul. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. As a matter of fact according to the Quran all creation falls under two categories: (1) Original creation which is brought about without the aid or help of any substance or matter previously created. (2) Subsequent creation which is brought about with the aid and help of means and matter previously created. The former kind of creation falls under the category of امر (lit. command) for which see 2:118, and the latter is known as خلق (lit. creating). In this verse we are told that the human soul belongs to the first category.
In the period of their spiritual decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in spiritualism and occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. They had come to believe in magic and so-called spiritual practices. These occult practices appeared to have exercised great influence on them. It appears that the Jews started taking interest in magic and occult practices in the time of the Prophet David. These practices became very popular with them in the time of Jesus. According to Philo and the well-known Jewish writer, Josephus, the Essenes in the time of Jesus greatly indulged in these practices and by a life of renunciation they had greatly developed this art. The Quran also refers to the Jewish counterparts of the modern spiritualists in 72:8-10. References to black and white magic may also be found in the books of the Old and New Testaments. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help in confuting the Prophet they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should enquire of him regarding the powers and attributes of the human soul. The Quran answers this inquiry in the verse under comment by saying that the perfect soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and magical arts is all meaningless. It may be added that by الروح is particularly meant the perfect soul. That the knowledge acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and by their professed communication with the dead carries little weight has often been demonstrated by the fact that the information claimed to be furnished by departed souls to different mediums regarding the next world always varies.
The question of the powers and attributes of the human soul is of more than local importance, inasmuch as it had not only agitated the minds of the Medinite Jews of the Prophet’s time but has also agitated those of Hindu Yogis, Theosophists and Spiritualists in our own time. Taking الروح in its general sense the verse would mean that the human soul is as much the creation of God as the human body.
1647
In the period of their spiritual decline and decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help to confute the Holy Prophet, they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should question him about the human soul. The Qur’an answers them by the verse under comment by saying that the soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by the so-called spiritual exercises and magical art is all humbug. The question regarding the nature of the human soul is reported to have been first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by the Quraish and then, according to ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, by the Jews at Medina. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. According to the Qur’an all creation fal
وَیَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الۡجِبَالِ فَقُلۡ یَنۡسِفُہَا رَبِّیۡ نَسۡفًا
پہاڑ کے معنے ہم پہلے لکھ چکے ہیں۔ لغت میں بڑے آدمی کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (اقرب)
56:6; 70:10; 101:6.
The reference in the word al-Jibal (mountains) here is to the powerful Christian nations of the West. The prophecy in this verse is in regard to their complete destruction. The decline of the West has already begun. The last two World Wars have greatly weakened it (Spengler’s "Decline of the West" & Toynbee’s "A Study of History"). See also {1666}.
56:6; 70:10; 101:6.
Important Words:
الجبال (mountains) is the plural of جبل (a mountain). Figuratively, the word جبل means, (1) chief of a tribe or community; (2) a learned man who towers above those around him (ھو جبل) i.e. he is like a mountain and does not move from his place); (3) a niggard; (4) a great hardship or calamity (Lane & Aqrab). See also 13:32.
The reference in the word الجبال (mountains) here is to the powerful Christian nations of the west. The prophecy contained in this verse is that these great powerful nations will be scattered as dust. The decline of the west has already begun. The last two World Wars have considerably weakened the hold of the West over the East and eastern nations are gradually coming into their own.
This decline of the West is too patent to be overlooked and western political thinkers themselves realize and admit it. The reader is referred to Spengler’s "Decline of the West", and Toynbee’s "A Study of History". See also 18:8, 9.
a
56:6; 70:10; 101:6.
819
اَلْجِبَال (Al-Jibal, 山岳) 这一单词这里指的是强大的西方基督教国家。这节中的预言是关于他们的彻底灭亡。西方的衰落已经开始。前两次世界大战已经大大削弱了西方。{斯彭德 (Spengler) 著作的 “Decline of the West” 和汤因比 (Toynbee) 著作的 “A Study of History”}。
4
پہاڑ کے معنے ہم پہلے لکھ چکے ہیں۔ لغت میں بڑے آدمی کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (اقرب)
a
56:6; 70:10; 101:6.
2315
Important Words:
الجبال (mountains) is the plural of جبل (a mountain). Figuratively, the word جبل means, (1) chief of a tribe or community; (2) a learned man who towers above those around him (ھو جبل) i.e. he is like a mountain and does not move from his place); (3) a niggard; (4) a great hardship or calamity (Lane & Aqrab). See also 13:32.
The reference in the word الجبال (mountains) here is to the powerful Christian nations of the west. The prophecy contained in this verse is that these great powerful nations will be scattered as dust. The decline of the west has already begun. The last two World Wars have considerably weakened the hold of the West over the East and eastern nations are gradually coming into their own.
This decline of the West is too patent to be overlooked and western political thinkers themselves realize and admit it. The reader is referred to Spengler’s "Decline of the West", and Toynbee’s "A Study of History". See also 18:8, 9.
a
56:6; 70:10; 101:6.
1851
The reference in the word al-Jibal (mountains) here is to the powerful Christian nations of the West. The prophecy in this verse is in regard to their complete destruction. The decline of the West has already begun. The last two World Wars have greatly weakened it (Spengler’s "Decline of the West" & Toynbee’s "A Study of History"). See also {1666}.
۞ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ یُدٰفِعُ عَنِ الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡۤا ۗ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَا یُحِبُّ کُلَّ خَوَّانٍ کَفُوۡرٍ
从这节经文开始要介绍穆斯林护教战争。有关牺牲的论述是这节重要题目的必不可少的序论。在穆斯林被允许为自卫而战之前, 他们都熟知牺牲的重要性。这节经文有助于理解伊斯兰教 جِهَاد (Jihad) 概念。جِهَاد (Jihad) 正如这节经文所说明的那样, 是捍卫真理的战争。然而, 鉴于伊斯兰教不能容忍侵略战争, 他认为捍卫自已的荣誉家园和信仰而进行的战争是最高美德的行为。人是安拉最杰出的创造物, 是安拉创造活动的顶点与目的。人是安拉在大地上的代理者, 是安拉的整个创造活动之冠 (2:31)。这就是人在宇宙中占有最高地位的伊斯兰观念。因此, 伊斯兰教把人类提高到如此高的地位, 对人的生命一定也看得非常重要和尊严, 这是很自然的事。根据 «古兰经», 在所有事物中人的生命是神圣的, 不可亵渎的, 夺取人的生命是亵渎, 只有 «古兰经» 中特别提到的极个别场合是例外 (5:33; 17:34)。伊斯兰教教义中良心的解脱是极为重要的。它是人类最可贵的品行, 也许比生命本身更贵重。«古兰经» 已经把最大的尊严赋予人的生命, 因此它承认并宣称人的这一最可贵的所有物--------生命是神圣的, 不可侵犯的。正是为了捍卫人们这一最可贵的所有物, 穆斯林才被允许拿起武器。
With this verse is introduced the subject of Jihad. The theme of Sacrifice has formed a befitting prelude to this all-important subject. Before the permission to fight in self-defence was given to Muslims, they were apprised of the importance of Sacrifice. The verse throws a flood of light on the Islamic conception of Jihad. Jihad, as the verse shows, is fighting in defence of Truth. But whereas Islam allows no aggressive war, it regards the waging of it to defend one’s honour, country or Faith as an act of the highest virtue. Man is God’s noblest handiwork. He is the acme of His creation, its aim and end. He is God’s vicegerent on earth and the king of His whole creation (2:31). This is the Islamic conception of man’s high place in the universe. It is, therefore, only natural that the religion which has raised man to such a high pedestal should also have attached very great importance and sanctity to human life. Of all things man’s life, according to the Qur’an, is the most sacred and inviolab
Commentary:
With this verse is introduced the subject of jihad. The theme of sacrifice has formed a befitting prelude to this all-important subject. Having explained the importance and significance of sacrifice, the Quran proceeds to tell Muslims that the time has arrived that they should be prepared to undergo all manner of sacrifice in the defence of their faith which the enemy is out to destroy. Before the permission to fight in self-defence was given to Muslims, they were apprised of the importance of sacrifice. The words, "Surely, Allah defends those who believe," throw a flood of light on the Islamic conception of jihad. Jihad, as these words show, is fighting in defence of truth. But whereas Islam allows no aggressive war, it regards the waging of it in self-defence as an act of the highest virtue. Because much misconception prevails regarding the Islamic teaching about jihad and because Islam has been much maligned and subjected to much wilful and deliberate mis-representation on this account a somewhat detailed note is called for on this subject.
Man is God’s noblest handiwork. He is the acme of His creation, its aim and end. He is God’s vicegerent on earth and the king of His whole creation (2:30). To him even angels in heaven make obeisance and for him all animate and inanimate things—the earth, the heaven, the sun, moon, stars, mountains, oceans, rivers, animals, and birds, have been created and to him they have been made subservient (14:33, 34; 35:14). This is the Islamic conception of man’s high place in the universe. It is therefore only natural that that religion which has raised man to such a high pedestal should have attached very great importance and sanctity to his life. Of all things man’s life, according to the Quran, is most sacred and inviolable. It is a sacrilege to take it except under very rare circumstances which the Quran has specifically mentioned. According to the Quran the killing of a person without a just cause is tantamount to the killing of the whole of mankind (17:34; 5:33); so sacred and sanctified is man’s life.
No less important, according to Islam, is freedom of conscience. It is man’s most precious heritage—perhaps more precious than life itself. The Quran, which has attached the greatest sanctity to man’s life, could not have failed to acknowledge and declare the sacredness and inviolability of this, his most precious possession. "Let there be no compulsion in religion," says the Quran (2:256). It abounds in verses of like import which shows that not only Islam does not encourage the use of force for the spread of its teaching but positively and in most emphatic terms forbids and condemns it and gives man unrestricted choice in the matter of his faith and belief. Here are some of them:
Say, 'O ye men, now has the truth come to you from your Lord. So whosoever follows the guidance, follows it only for the good of his own soul, and whosoever errs, errs only against it. And I am not a keeper over you (10:109).
And say, It is the truth from your Lord; therefore let him who will, believe, and let him who will, disbelieve (18:30).
We know best what they say; and thou hast not been appointed to compel them in any way. So admonish by means of the Quran him who fears My warning (50:46).
So remind. Thou art only one to remind. Thou art not a warden over them (88:22-23).
These verses, as it were, make an unequivocal declaration about the freedom of human conscience or the Magna Carta of the liberty of man’s beliefs and convictions. The injunctions embodied in these verses have not remained a dead letter. The Holy Prophet and his Companions lived up to them and strictly obeyed them even if acting upon them meant loss of prestige as it happened at the time of signing of the Treaty of Hudaibiya, or when the Jewish tribe of Banu Nadir, on their banishment from Medina, were allowed to take with them the scions of the Muslim families of Aus and Khazraj, much against the remonstrances of their Muslim relatives, because they (the scions) had chosen to go with the Jews (Abu Dawud Kitabul-Jihad, & Manthur). It is also on record that ‘Umar, the second Caliph, presented Islam on several occasions to a Christian slave of his, Asbaq by name, but every time he refused to accept it (Manthur). Instances of such tolerant behaviour on the part of the leaders of Islam during the ages can easily be multiplied. In the face of such magnanimous display of religious tolerance it seems unbelievable that Islam should have been accused of fanaticism and bigotry or of having been spread by force, but it is a sad fact of history that it has been so maligned and accused by its hostile critics.
867
从这节经文开始要介绍穆斯林护教战争。有关牺牲的论述是这节重要题目的必不可少的序论。在穆斯林被允许为自卫而战之前, 他们都熟知牺牲的重要性。这节经文有助于理解伊斯兰教 جِهَاد (Jihad) 概念。جِهَاد (Jihad) 正如这节经文所说明的那样, 是捍卫真理的战争。然而, 鉴于伊斯兰教不能容忍侵略战争, 他认为捍卫自已的荣誉家园和信仰而进行的战争是最高美德的行为。人是安拉最杰出的创造物, 是安拉创造活动的顶点与目的。人是安拉在大地上的代理者, 是安拉的整个创造活动之冠 (2:31)。这就是人在宇宙中占有最高地位的伊斯兰观念。因此, 伊斯兰教把人类提高到如此高的地位, 对人的生命一定也看得非常重要和尊严, 这是很自然的事。根据 «古兰经», 在所有事物中人的生命是神圣的, 不可亵渎的, 夺取人的生命是亵渎, 只有 «古兰经» 中特别提到的极个别场合是例外 (5:33; 17:34)。伊斯兰教教义中良心的解脱是极为重要的。它是人类最可贵的品行, 也许比生命本身更贵重。«古兰经» 已经把最大的尊严赋予人的生命, 因此它承认并宣称人的这一最可贵的所有物--------生命是神圣的, 不可侵犯的。正是为了捍卫人们这一最可贵的所有物, 穆斯林才被允许拿起武器。
2469
Commentary:
With this verse is introduced the subject of jihad. The theme of sacrifice has formed a befitting prelude to this all-important subject. Having explained the importance and significance of sacrifice, the Quran proceeds to tell Muslims that the time has arrived that they should be prepared to undergo all manner of sacrifice in the defence of their faith which the enemy is out to destroy. Before the permission to fight in self-defence was given to Muslims, they were apprised of the importance of sacrifice. The words, "Surely, Allah defends those who believe," throw a flood of light on the Islamic conception of jihad. Jihad, as these words show, is fighting in defence of truth. But whereas Islam allows no aggressive war, it regards the waging of it in self-defence as an act of the highest virtue. Because much misconception prevails regarding the Islamic teaching about jihad and because Islam has been much maligned and subjected to much wilful and deliberate mis-representation on this account a somewhat detailed note is called for on this subject.
Man is God’s noblest handiwork. He is the acme of His creation, its aim and end. He is God’s vicegerent on earth and the king of His whole creation (2:30). To him even angels in heaven make obeisance and for him all animate and inanimate things—the earth, the heaven, the sun, moon, stars, mountains, oceans, rivers, animals, and birds, have been created and to him they have been made subservient (14:33, 34; 35:14). This is the Islamic conception of man’s high place in the universe. It is therefore only natural that that religion which has raised man to such a high pedestal should have attached very great importance and sanctity to his life. Of all things man’s life, according to the Quran, is most sacred and inviolable. It is a sacrilege to take it except under very rare circumstances which the Quran has specifically mentioned. According to the Quran the killing of a person without a just cause is tantamount to the killing of the whole of mankind (17:34; 5:33); so sacred and sanctified is man’s life.
No less important, according to Islam, is freedom of conscience. It is man’s most precious heritage—perhaps more precious than life itself. The Quran, which has attached the greatest sanctity to man’s life, could not have failed to acknowledge and declare the sacredness and inviolability of this, his most precious possession. "Let there be no compulsion in religion," says the Quran (2:256). It abounds in verses of like import which shows that not only Islam does not encourage the use of force for the spread of its teaching but positively and in most emphatic terms forbids and condemns it and gives man unrestricted choice in the matter of his faith and belief. Here are some of them:
Say, 'O ye men, now has the truth come to you from your Lord. So whosoever follows the guidance, follows it only for the good of his own soul, and whosoever errs, errs only against it. And I am not a keeper over you (10:109).
And say, It is the truth from your Lord; therefore let him who will, believe, and let him who will, disbelieve (18:30).
We know best what they say; and thou hast not been appointed to compel them in any way. So admonish by means of the Quran him who fears My warning (50:46).
So remind. Thou art only one to remind. Thou art not a warden over them (88:22-23).
These verses, as it were, make an unequivocal declaration about the freedom of human conscience or the Magna Carta of the liberty of man’s beliefs and convictions. The injunctions embodied in these verses have not remained a dead letter. The Holy Prophet and his Companions lived up to them and strictly obeyed them even if acting upon them meant loss of prestige as it happened at the time of signing of the Treaty of Hudaibiya, or when the Jewish tribe of Banu Nadir, on their banishment from Medina, were allowed to take with them the scions of the Muslim families of Aus and Khazraj, much against the remonstrances of their Muslim relatives, because they (the scions) had chosen to go with the Jews (Abu Dawud Kitabul-Jihad, & Manthur). It is also on record that ‘Umar, the second Caliph, presented Islam on several occasions to a Christian slave of his, Asbaq by name, but every time he refused to accept it (Manthur). Instances of such tolerant behaviour on the part of the leaders of Islam during the ages can easily be multiplied. In the face of such magnanimous display of religious tolerance it seems unbelievable that Islam should have been accused of fanaticism and bigotry or of having been spread by force, but it is a sad fact of history that it has been so maligned and accused by its hostile critics.
1956
With this verse is introduced the subject of Jihad. The theme of Sacrifice has formed a befitting prelude to this all-important subject. Before the permission to fight in self-defence was given to Muslims, they were apprised of the importance of Sacrifice. The verse throws a flood of light on the Islamic conception of Jihad. Jihad, as the verse shows, is fighting in defence of Truth. But whereas Islam allows no aggressive war, it regards the waging of it to defend one’s honour, country or Faith as an act of the highest virtue. Man is God’s noblest handiwork. He is the acme of His creation, its aim and end. He is God’s vicegerent on earth and the king of His whole creation (2:31). This is the Islamic conception of man’s high place in the universe. It is, therefore, only natural that the religion which has raised man to such a high pedestal should also have attached very great importance and sanctity to human life. Of all things man’s life, according to the Qur’an, is the most sacred and inviolab
اَلَّذِیۡنَ اِنۡ مَّکَّنّٰہُمۡ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ اَقَامُوا الصَّلٰوۃَ وَاٰتَوُا الزَّکٰوۃَ وَاَمَرُوۡا بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَنَہَوۡا عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ ۗ وَلِلّٰہِ عٰقِبَۃُ الۡاُمُوۡرِ
这节经文给穆斯林指出一条经律。当他们获得权力时, 他们不应该用权力去满足自己的私欲, 而应该用它来改善穷人和身受践踏的人们的处境。在他们管辖的疆界内确保和平与安全, 尊重与保护朝觐圣地。
The verse implies a commandment for the Muslims that when they get power, they should not use it for the furtherance of their own selfish ends but should employ it to ameliorate the lot of the poor and the down trodden people and to establish peace and security in their dominions, and that they should respect and protect places of worship.
Commentary:
The verse lays down some principles of universal application:
Firstly: Those true servants of God are entitled to receive God’s help, power and authority to use it for the good of humanity who do their duty to God and man, and are devout and God-fearing, who help their fellow beings with all the means at their disposal and not only themselves live righteous lives but exhort others to lead good and useful lives and abstain from evil.
Secondly: Any nation or people who seek to receive Divine help and rise to power and influence should act upon these principles.
Thirdly: a nation or people on whom God confers power and dominion continue to enjoy these blessings so long as they observe these principles. To this sublime principle another verse of the Quran also refers, viz. "Verily, Allah changes not the condition of a people until they change their own condition" (13:12).
The verse incidentally implies a commandment for the Muslims that when they get power, they should not use it for the furtherance of their own selfish ends but should employ it in ameliorating the lot of poor and downtrodden people and in establishing peace and tranquillity in their dominions and should particularly respect and protect places of worship. It also shows that the Companions of the Holy Prophet were granted power, dominion and wealth because they lived up to the principles enunciated in this verse and that when they attained power and wealth they used it in the service of humanity.
871
这节经文给穆斯林指出一条经律。当他们获得权力时, 他们不应该用权力去满足自己的私欲, 而应该用它来改善穷人和身受践踏的人们的处境。在他们管辖的疆界内确保和平与安全, 尊重与保护朝觐圣地。
2472
Commentary:
The verse lays down some principles of universal application:
Firstly: Those true servants of God are entitled to receive God’s help, power and authority to use it for the good of humanity who do their duty to God and man, and are devout and God-fearing, who help their fellow beings with all the means at their disposal and not only themselves live righteous lives but exhort others to lead good and useful lives and abstain from evil.
Secondly: Any nation or people who seek to receive Divine help and rise to power and influence should act upon these principles.
Thirdly: a nation or people on whom God confers power and dominion continue to enjoy these blessings so long as they observe these principles. To this sublime principle another verse of the Quran also refers, viz. "Verily, Allah changes not the condition of a people until they change their own condition" (13:12).
The verse incidentally implies a commandment for the Muslims that when they get power, they should not use it for the furtherance of their own selfish ends but should employ it in ameliorating the lot of poor and downtrodden people and in establishing peace and tranquillity in their dominions and should particularly respect and protect places of worship. It also shows that the Companions of the Holy Prophet were granted power, dominion and wealth because they lived up to the principles enunciated in this verse and that when they attained power and wealth they used it in the service of humanity.
1960
The verse implies a commandment for the Muslims that when they get power, they should not use it for the furtherance of their own selfish ends but should employ it to ameliorate the lot of the poor and the down trodden people and to establish peace and security in their dominions, and that they should respect and protect places of worship.
وَالَّذِیۡنَ ہُمۡ عَنِ اللَّغۡوِ مُعۡرِضُوۡنَ
25:73.
The second stage consists in the avoidance of all vain talk and thoughts and also of idle, vain and futile actions. Life is a grim and serious fact and a believer must take it as such. He must employ every moment of it usefully and shun all vain and useless pursuits.
See 25:73.
Important Words:
اللغو (that which is vain) is derived from لغا and signifies a vain, foolish, worthless or careless talk or speech or that which one utters without seriously meaning it; vain act or an act done carelessly or unthinkingly; deviation from the right path; foolish joking. It covers all vain and foolish thoughts. It is also used for the chirping of sparrows and the sound of other birds (Lane, Aqrab & Muhit). See also 2:226.
Commentary:
The second stage in the spiritual journey of man consists in the avoidance of all vain talk and thoughts and also of idle, vain and futile actions. A true believer not only prays to God in the utmost humility of the heart but takes life very seriously. Life is a grim and serious fact and he takes it as such. He employs every moment of it usefully and shuns all vain and useless pursuits which are incapable of doing any good either to his own person or to his community or country. Incidentally, the avoidance of vain pursuits is the natural and inevitable result of humility in prayer as is evident from another verse of the Quran, viz. "Surely Prayer restrains one from indecency and manifest evil" (29:46).
b
25:73.
881
第二阶段是, 避免一切空谈和无益的想法;同时也要避免懒散以及愚蠢和轻浮的行动。生活是严肃的现实。因此一个信仰者必须这样正视它。他必须有效地使用生活中的每一时刻, 避免一切无益的和无用的追求。
b
See 25:73.
2511
Important Words:
اللغو (that which is vain) is derived from لغا and signifies a vain, foolish, worthless or careless talk or speech or that which one utters without seriously meaning it; vain act or an act done carelessly or unthinkingly; deviation from the right path; foolish joking. It covers all vain and foolish thoughts. It is also used for the chirping of sparrows and the sound of other birds (Lane, Aqrab & Muhit). See also 2:226.
Commentary:
The second stage in the spiritual journey of man consists in the avoidance of all vain talk and thoughts and also of idle, vain and futile actions. A true believer not only prays to God in the utmost humility of the heart but takes life very seriously. Life is a grim and serious fact and he takes it as such. He employs every moment of it usefully and shuns all vain and useless pursuits which are incapable of doing any good either to his own person or to his community or country. Incidentally, the avoidance of vain pursuits is the natural and inevitable result of humility in prayer as is evident from another verse of the Quran, viz. "Surely Prayer restrains one from indecency and manifest evil" (29:46).
b
25:73.
1980
The second stage consists in the avoidance of all vain talk and thoughts and also of idle, vain and futile actions. Life is a grim and serious fact and a believer must take it as such. He must employ every moment of it usefully and shun all vain and useless pursuits.
وَلَقَدۡ خَلَقۡنَا فَوۡقَکُمۡ سَبۡعَ طَرَآئِقَ وَمَا کُنَّا عَنِ الۡخَلۡقِ غٰفِلِیۡنَ
78:13.
The six stages of spiritual progress described in the first ten verses of this Surah become seven if "Paradise" (v. 12) be counted as the last stage of spiritual development. Similarly, if the preparatory stage previous to the formation of the sperm (v. 13) be added to the six stages of the embryonic development, this number also becomes seven. Thus the 'seven ways in the spiritual heaven' to which reference has been made in this verse correspond to the seven stages of the physical development of man mentioned in vv. 13-15.
78:13.
Important Words:
طرائق (stages of heaven) is the plural of طریقة which means, a way, course, rule, mode or manner of acting or conduct; the way or course of an event; a line; streak or stripe in a thing; stage of heaven; a web; or a tall palm-tree. طرائق means, stages of heaven, so called because they lie one above another. طرائق الدھر means, the vicissitudes of times or fortune. According to Raghib اطباق السماء (stages of heaven) are called طرائق (Lane & Aqrab). See also 20:64.
Commentary:
The six stages of spiritual progress described in the first twelve verses of this Surah become seven if "Paradise" (v. 12) be counted as the last stage of spiritual development when man attains the object of his creation. Similarly, if the preparatory stage previous to the formation of the sperm (referred to in v. 13) be added to the six stages of the embryonic development, this number also becomes seven. Thus the seven stages to which reference has been made in this verse correspond to the seven stages of the physical development of man mentioned in vv. 13-15. It is through these seven stages that man has to pass in order to achieve the highest point of spiritual development. These seven spiritual stages are as follows:
1. The first stage may be called the stage of lack of spiritual perception or that of spiritual feelinglessness. At this stage, like inanimate things, a person is completely devoid of all capacity to distinguish between right or wrong or good or evil. He is devoid of any high aims and his whole life seems to consist in providing for and meeting his physical needs. This stage of spiritual lifelessness is described by the Quran in the words "Then your hearts became hardened after that till they were like stones or harder still" (2:75).
2. The second stage may be likened to vegetable life when, like vegetables, man comes to develop some capacity and power to grow and make spiritual progress, but spiritually he is yet too weak adequately to defend himself against the onslaughts of evil beings and spirits. This stage is described in the Quranic words:
"And if you invite them to guidance, they hear not. And thou seest them looking towards thee, but they see not" (7:199).
3. The third stage may be called the animal stage when spiritually a person is no better than animals, when on being called he hears the voice of the caller but does not understand the significance or meaning of the call. The Quran beautifully describes the spiritual condition of such people in the words: "They have hearts but they comprehend not therewith, and they have eyes but they see not therewith, and they have ears but they hear not therewith. They are like cattle; nay, they are even more astray" (7:180).
4. The fourth stage is reached when the believer happens to develop greater love for God and greater righteousness and comes to realize the significance of his actions and to distinguish between good and evil. At this stage he acquires the power to resist satanic promptings in large measure but occasionally he falters and falls but then speedily comes to his own. This stage is described in the Quranic words: "And those who are righteous, when a suggestion from Satan assails them, they remember God: and behold! They begin to see things rightly" (7:202).
5. The fifth is a still higher stage of spiritual progress when the God-fearing man attains such degree of Divine realization that submission to God’s commandments and resignation to His decrees becomes, as it were, a part of his being and like angels he carries out fully and completely all Divine commandments. This stage is portrayed in the words: "And they do what they are commanded" (16:51).
6. The sixth stage is a much higher stage. At this stage the spiritual way-farer drinks so deep at the fountain of God’s love that he entrusts all his affairs fully into God’s safe keeping and becomes, as it were, a lifeless instrument in God’s hands which He uses as He chooses, and all his actions and movements are in perfect unison with God’s will. The Quran gives a graphic description of the believers who have attained this high stage of spiritual progress in the words: "Nay, whoever submits himself completely to Allah, and he is the doer of good, shall have his reward with his Lord. No fear shall come upon such, neither shall they grieve" (2:113).
7. The final and most developed stage of spiritual perfection is described in the Quranic words: "Then we perfect it into another creation. So blessed is Allah, the Best of creators" (23:15). At this stage the God-intoxicated believer is a totally changed being, a quite new creation. In the sixth stage he had completely subordinated his will to the will of God so much so that God’s will had become his will; at this stage, however, his will becomes, as it were, the will of his Creator and Lord and he attains to such high degree of spiritual perfection that Divine attributes become increasingly reflected in the mirror of his heart and he becomes a manifestation of God’s beauty and majesty. His hands and feet become, so to say, God’s own hands and feet and he speaks with God’s own tongue. "He does not speak out of his own desire. It is nothing but pure revelation that has been revealed by God," says the Quran (53:4).
The words "We are not neglectful of the creation" signify that God has not neglected to make full provision for man’s both physical and spiritual developments. From the next verse the Surah proceeds to mention some of those things on which man’s physical as well as his spiritual life depends.
c
78:13.
888
如果 “天园” 可算作精神发展的最后阶段, 本章前十节经文中所叙述的六个精神发展阶段就变成七个阶段。如果天园 (23.12) 被打算为精神进步的最后阶段。同样地, 如果把精液形成以前的预备阶段加在胚胎发育的第六阶段上, 那么这个数目也是七。这样, 本节经文提到的 “精神天国中七条道路”, 与13-15节中提到的身体发展的七个阶段相一致。
c
78:13.
2522A
Important Words:
طرائق (stages of heaven) is the plural of طریقة which means, a way, course, rule, mode or manner of acting or conduct; the way or course of an event; a line; streak or stripe in a thing; stage of heaven; a web; or a tall palm-tree. طرائق means, stages of heaven, so called because they lie one above another. طرائق الدھر means, the vicissitudes of times or fortune. According to Raghib اطباق السماء (stages of heaven) are called طرائق (Lane & Aqrab). See also 20:64.
Commentary:
The six stages of spiritual progress described in the first twelve verses of this Surah become seven if "Paradise" (v. 12) be counted as the last stage of spiritual development when man attains the object of his creation. Similarly, if the preparatory stage previous to the formation of the sperm (referred to in v. 13) be added to the six stages of the embryonic development, this number also becomes seven. Thus the seven stages to which reference has been made in this verse correspond to the seven stages of the physical development of man mentioned in vv. 13-15. It is through these seven stages that man has to pass in order to achieve the highest point of spiritual development. These seven spiritual stages are as follows:
1. The first stage may be called the stage of lack of spiritual perception or that of spiritual feelinglessness. At this stage, like inanimate things, a person is completely devoid of all capacity to distinguish between right or wrong or good or evil. He is devoid of any high aims and his whole life seems to consist in providing for and meeting his physical needs. This stage of spiritual lifelessness is described by the Quran in the words "Then your hearts became hardened after that till they were like stones or harder still" (2:75).
2. The second stage may be likened to vegetable life when, like vegetables, man comes to develop some capacity and power to grow and make spiritual progress, but spiritually he is yet too weak adequately to defend himself against the onslaughts of evil beings and spirits. This stage is described in the Quranic words:
"And if you invite them to guidance, they hear not. And thou seest them looking towards thee, but they see not" (7:199).
3. The third stage may be called the animal stage when spiritually a person is no better than animals, when on being called he hears the voice of the caller but does not understand the significance or meaning of the call. The Quran beautifully describes the spiritual condition of such people in the words: "They have hearts but they comprehend not therewith, and they have eyes but they see not therewith, and they have ears but they hear not therewith. They are like cattle; nay, they are even more astray" (7:180).
4. The fourth stage is reached when the believer happens to develop greater love for God and greater righteousness and comes to realize the significance of his actions and to distinguish between good and evil. At this stage he acquires the power to resist satanic promptings in large measure but occasionally he falters and falls but then speedily comes to his own. This stage is described in the Quranic words: "And those who are righteous, when a suggestion from Satan assails them, they remember God: and behold! They begin to see things rightly" (7:202).
5. The fifth is a still higher stage of spiritual progress when the God-fearing man attains such degree of Divine realization that submission to God’s commandments and resignation to His decrees becomes, as it were, a part of his being and like angels he carries out fully and completely all Divine commandments. This stage is portrayed in the words: "And they do what they are commanded" (16:51).
6. The sixth stage is a much higher stage. At this stage the spiritual way-farer drinks so deep at the fountain of God’s love that he entrusts all his affairs fully into God’s safe keeping and becomes, as it were, a lifeless instrument in God’s hands which He uses as He chooses, and all his actions and movements are in perfect unison with God’s will. The Quran gives a graphic description of the believers who have attained this high stage of spiritual progress in the words: "Nay, whoever submits himself completely to Allah, and he is the doer of good, shall have his reward with his Lord. No fear shall come upon such, neither shall they grieve" (2:113).
7. The final and most developed stage of spiritual perfection is described in the Quranic words: "Then we perfect it into another creation. So blessed is Allah, the Best of creators" (23:15). At this stage the God-intoxicated believer is a totally changed being, a quite new creation. In the sixth stage he had completely subordinated his will to the will of God so much so that God’s will had become his will; at this stage, however, his will becomes, as it were, the will of his Creator and Lord and he attains to such high degree of spiritual perfection that Divine attributes become increasingly reflected in the mirror of his heart and he becomes a manifestation of God’s beauty and majesty. His hands and feet become, so to say, God’s own hands and feet and he speaks with God’s own tongue. "He does not speak out of his own desire. It is nothing but pure revelation that has been revealed by God," says the Quran (53:4).
The words "We are not neglectful of the creation" signify that God has not neglected to make full provision for man’s both physical and spiritual developments. From the next verse the Surah proceeds to mention some of those things on which man’s physical as well as his spiritual life depends.
b
78:13.
1988
The six stages of spiritual progress described in the first ten verses of this Surah become seven if "Paradise" (v. 12) be counted as the last stage of spiritual development. Similarly, if the preparatory stage previous to the formation of the sperm (v. 13) be added to the six stages of the embryonic development, this number also becomes seven. Thus the 'seven ways in the spiritual heaven' to which reference has been made in this verse correspond to the seven stages of the physical development of man mentioned in vv. 13-15.
وَاِنَّ الَّذِیۡنَ لَا یُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ بِالۡاٰخِرَۃِ عَنِ الصِّرٰطِ لَنٰکِبُوۡنَ
Important Words:
ناکبون (deviating) is the plural of ناکب which is active participle from نکب. They say نکب عن الطریق (nakiba) i.e. he deviated or turned aside from the path. نکب الرجل means, the shoulder of the man complained of pain. نکب البعیر means, the camel suffered from a disease of the shoulder (Aqrab).
2560A
Important Words:
ناکبون (deviating) is the plural of ناکب which is active participle from نکب. They say نکب عن الطریق (nakiba) i.e. he deviated or turned aside from the path. نکب الرجل means, the shoulder of the man complained of pain. نکب البعیر means, the camel suffered from a disease of the shoulder (Aqrab).
لَّقَدۡ اَضَلَّنِیۡ عَنِ الذِّکۡرِ بَعۡدَ اِذۡ جَآءَنِیۡ ۗ وَکَانَ الشَّیۡطٰنُ لِلۡاِنۡسٰنِ خَذُوۡلًا
Important Words:
خذولا (one who always deserts) is derived from خذل. They say خذله or خذل عنه i.e. he abstained from, or neglected, aiding or assisting him; and held back from him; he left or forsook him or deserted him. خذول is the intensive form of خاذل and means, a great deserter or one who always deserts his friends (Lane & Mufradat).
2666
Important Words:
خذولا (one who always deserts) is derived from خذل. They say خذله or خذل عنه i.e. he abstained from, or neglected, aiding or assisting him; and held back from him; he left or forsook him or deserted him. خذول is the intensive form of خاذل and means, a great deserter or one who always deserts his friends (Lane & Mufradat).
اِنَّہُمۡ عَنِ السَّمۡعِ لَمَعۡزُوۡلُوۡنَ
11:21.
11:21.
11:21.
Commentary:
This verse embodies the third argument to show that sinful and vicious people can have no access to the sources of such sublime and noble teachings as are contained in the Quran. The secrets of the unknown are revealed only to God’s Elect and His chosen Messengers and satans descend only on liar and wicked people.
a
11:21.
a
11:21.
2805
Commentary:
This verse embodies the third argument to show that sinful and vicious people can have no access to the sources of such sublime and noble teachings as are contained in the Quran. The secrets of the unknown are revealed only to God’s Elect and His chosen Messengers and satans descend only on liar and wicked people.
b
11:21.
وَجَدتُّہَا وَقَوۡمَہَا یَسۡجُدُوۡنَ لِلشَّمۡسِ مِنۡ دُوۡنِ اللّٰہِ وَزَیَّنَ لَہُمُ الشَّیۡطٰنُ اَعۡمٰلَہُمۡ فَصَدَّہُمۡ عَنِ السَّبِیۡلِ فَہُمۡ لَا یَہۡتَدُوۡنَ
8:49; 16:64; 35:9.
اس کے یہ معنے نہیں کہ شیطان لوگوں کو زبردستی ہدایت سے روکتا ہے۔ بلکہ جیسا کہ ہم کئی بار پہلے لکھ چکے ہیں شیطان کے معنے عربی زبان میں حق سے دور رہنے والے اور دور کرنے والے کے بھی ہیں اور اس جگہ یہی مراد ہے کہ حق سے دور رہنے والوں اور دور کرنے والے لوگوں نے ان کی نظر میں وہ خلاف شریعت اور خلاف عقل امور جن سے فطرت صحیحہ متنفّر ہوتی ہے اچھے کرکے دکھائے۔
8:49; 16:64; 35:9.
The Sabaeans worshipped the sun and the stars, a creed which in all likelihood had been imported into Yemen from Iraq with which the people of Yemen were in close contact by way of the sea and the Persian Gulf. The Sabaeans should not be confounded with Sabians who have been mentioned in 2:63; 5:70 and 22:18, and have been variously described as (1) a star- worshipping people living in Iraq; (2) a people believing in a Faith which was a sort of a patchwork of Judaism, Christianity and Zoroastrianism; (3) a people who lived near Mosul in Iraq and believed in the Unity of God, but possessed no known Shari‘ah, and (4) a people who lived round about Iraq and professed belief in all Divine Prophets.
8:49; 16:64; 35:9.
Commentary:
The Sabaeans worshipped the sun and the stars, a creed which in all likelihood had been imported into Yemen from Iraq with which the people of Yemen were in close contact by way of the sea and the Persian Gulf. The Sabaeans should not be confounded with Sabians who have been mentioned in 2:63, 5:70 & 22:18 and have been variously described as (1) a star-worshipping people living in Iraq; (2) a people believing in a faith which was a sort of patchwork of Judaism, Christianity and Zoroastrianism; (3) a people who lived near Mosul in Iraq and believed in the Unity of God but possessed no known shari‘ah and (4) a people who lived round about Iraq and professed beliefs in all Divine Prophets.
a
8:49; 16:64; 35:9.
1
اس کے یہ معنے نہیں کہ شیطان لوگوں کو زبردستی ہدایت سے روکتا ہے۔ بلکہ جیسا کہ ہم کئی بار پہلے لکھ چکے ہیں شیطان کے معنے عربی زبان میں حق سے دور رہنے والے اور دور کرنے والے کے بھی ہیں اور اس جگہ یہی مراد ہے کہ حق سے دور رہنے والوں اور دور کرنے والے لوگوں نے ان کی نظر میں وہ خلاف شریعت اور خلاف عقل امور جن سے فطرت صحیحہ متنفّر ہوتی ہے اچھے کرکے دکھائے۔
a
8:49; 16:64; 35:9.
2830
Commentary:
The Sabaeans worshipped the sun and the stars, a creed which in all likelihood had been imported into Yemen from Iraq with which the people of Yemen were in close contact by way of the sea and the Persian Gulf. The Sabaeans should not be confounded with Sabians who have been mentioned in 2:63, 5:70 & 22:18 and have been variously described as (1) a star-worshipping people living in Iraq; (2) a people believing in a faith which was a sort of patchwork of Judaism, Christianity and Zoroastrianism; (3) a people who lived near Mosul in Iraq and believed in the Unity of God but possessed no known shari‘ah and (4) a people who lived round about Iraq and professed beliefs in all Divine Prophets.
a
8:49; 16:64; 35:9.
2163
The Sabaeans worshipped the sun and the stars, a creed which in all likelihood had been imported into Yemen from Iraq with which the people of Yemen were in close contact by way of the sea and the Persian Gulf. The Sabaeans should not be confounded with Sabians who have been mentioned in 2:63; 5:70 and 22:18, and have been variously described as (1) a star- worshipping people living in Iraq; (2) a people believing in a Faith which was a sort of a patchwork of Judaism, Christianity and Zoroastrianism; (3) a people who lived near Mosul in Iraq and believed in the Unity of God, but possessed no known Shari‘ah, and (4) a people who lived round about Iraq and professed belief in all Divine Prophets.
وَمَنۡ جٰہَدَ فَاِنَّمَا یُجٰہِدُ لِنَفۡسِہٖۤ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَغَنِیٌّ عَنِ الۡعٰلَمِیۡنَ
这节简短而非常贴切地说明了一个 مُجَاهِدْ (Mujahid, 真正为安拉而奋斗的人)。高尚的理想以及始终如一并且经久不息地努力在实际行动中实现这些理想, 在伊斯兰教用词中就称为圣战 (جِهَادْ, Jihad) 具有这些高尚理想而且能根据这些理想而生活的人, 就是 مُجَاهِدْ (Mujahid)。这就是这一单词的真正的意思。
The verse gives a brief but very apt description of a Mujahid—true striver in the way of God. High and noble ideals and consistent and constant effort to carry them out into actual practice is what in Islamic terminology is called Jihad, and the person who possesses these noble ideals and lives up to them is a Mujahid in the true sense of the word.
Commentary:
As against the wrong construction deliberately placed on jihad by some prejudiced Christian orientalists, the primary significance of this word, as is apparent from this verse, is 'to strive.' It is in this sense that the word has been frequently used in the Surahs revealed at Mecca where fighting with the sword was out of the question. As to the significance of jihad by the sword and the circumstances under which it is allowed and the conditions that govern its conduct and continuance, see 22:40.
969
这节简短而非常贴切地说明了一个 مُجَاهِدْ (Mujahid, 真正为安拉而奋斗的人)。高尚的理想以及始终如一并且经久不息地努力在实际行动中实现这些理想, 在伊斯兰教用词中就称为圣战 (جِهَادْ, Jihad) 具有这些高尚理想而且能根据这些理想而生活的人, 就是 مُجَاهِدْ (Mujahid)。这就是这一单词的真正的意思。
2944
Commentary:
As against the wrong construction deliberately placed on jihad by some prejudiced Christian orientalists, the primary significance of this word, as is apparent from this verse, is 'to strive.' It is in this sense that the word has been frequently used in the Surahs revealed at Mecca where fighting with the sword was out of the question. As to the significance of jihad by the sword and the circumstances under which it is allowed and the conditions that govern its conduct and continuance, see 22:40.
2239
The verse gives a brief but very apt description of a Mujahid—true striver in the way of God. High and noble ideals and consistent and constant effort to carry them out into actual practice is what in Islamic terminology is called Jihad, and the person who possesses these noble ideals and lives up to them is a Mujahid in the true sense of the word.
وَعَادًا وَّثَمُوۡدَا۠ وَقَد تَّبَیَّنَ لَکُمۡ مِّنۡ مَّسٰکِنِہِمۡ ۖ وَزَیَّنَ لَہُمُ الشَّیۡطٰنُ اَعۡمٰلَہُمۡ فَصَدَّہُمۡ عَنِ السَّبِیۡلِ وَکَانُوۡا مُسۡتَبۡصِرِیۡنَ
9:70.
یعنی وہ دیر تک بدعملیوں کے مرتکب رہے۔ یہاں تک کہ ان کو عادت ہو گئی اور وہ ان کو اچھی لگنے لگ گئیں۔
9:70.
The Quranic expression means: (1) They clearly saw that the course they had adopted was wrong. (2) They deliberately adopted a course knowing full well what the end would be.
9:70.
Important Words:
مستبصرین is derived from بصر which means, he saw; he perceived; he knew; he understood; he recognised. استبصر الامر means, the affair became clear or manifest (Aqrab). See also 28:44.
Commentary:
In view of the different meanings of the root word بصر the expression کانوا مستبصرین would mean: (1) the wickedness of the course ‘Ad and Thamud had adopted, had become quite clear to them; or (2) they clearly saw that the course they had adopted was wrong or (3) they deliberately adopted a course knowing full well what the end would be.
i
9:70.
1
یعنی وہ دیر تک بدعملیوں کے مرتکب رہے۔ یہاں تک کہ ان کو عادت ہو گئی اور وہ ان کو اچھی لگنے لگ گئیں۔
e
9:70.
2965
Important Words:
مستبصرین is derived from بصر which means, he saw; he perceived; he knew; he understood; he recognised. استبصر الامر means, the affair became clear or manifest (Aqrab). See also 28:44.
Commentary:
In view of the different meanings of the root word بصر the expression کانوا مستبصرین would mean: (1) the wickedness of the course ‘Ad and Thamud had adopted, had become quite clear to them; or (2) they clearly saw that the course they had adopted was wrong or (3) they deliberately adopted a course knowing full well what the end would be.
d
9:70.
2252
The Quranic expression means: (1) They clearly saw that the course they had adopted was wrong. (2) They deliberately adopted a course knowing full well what the end would be.
اُتۡلُ مَاۤ اُوۡحِیَ اِلَیۡکَ مِنَ الۡکِتٰبِ وَاَقِمِ الصَّلٰوۃَ ۖ اِنَّ الصَّلٰوۃَ تَنۡہٰی عَنِ الۡفَحۡشَآءِ وَالۡمُنۡکَرِ ۗ وَلَذِکۡرُ اللّٰہِ اَکۡبَرُ ۗ وَاللّٰہُ یَعۡلَمُ مَا تَصۡنَعُوۡنَ
18:28.
اُتْلُ (Utlu) 的意思是: 宣告; 宣传; 宣读; 背诵; 复述, 信奉 (Lane)。
这节经文讲了三件事: 宣传和宣读 «古兰经», 固守拜功和记念安拉。做这三件事的目的是人类从罪恶的束缚中解救出来以及帮助他们提高自己的道德和精神。对安拉活的、有生气的信仰, 是一切降示的宗教的基本原则, 因为这种信念能有力地阻止人类邪恶的倾向和行动。这就是 «古兰经» 反复讲述安拉的存在并谈及他伟大的力量、光荣和仁爱以及极大地强调以伊斯兰拜功的形式来记念安拉的理由。这种拜功, 如果能按照它必需的条件来完成的话, 必然会提高并达到思想和行动的纯洁性。
تَـلَا کے معنے پڑھنے اور تَـلَا عَلَیْہِ کے معنے سنانے کے ہوتے ہیں۔ اور چونکہ عربی میں بعض دفعہ صِلہ حذف کر دیا جاتا ہے۔ اس لئے اس کے دونوں معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ پڑھنا بھی اور سُنانا بھی۔
18:28.
Utlu means, proclaim; preach; read, recite, rehearse, follow (Lane).
Three things have been mentioned in this verse, viz. preaching and reading of the Qur’an, observance of Prayer and the remembrance of Allah. The purpose of all three is to deliver man from the bondage of sin and to help him to rise morally and spiritually. A living faith in a Supreme Being is the basic principle of all revealed religions because it is this faith that can serve as a potent and effective check on man’s evil propensities and actions. This is why the Qur’an reverts again and again to the subject of God’s existence and speaks of His great power, glory and love and lays the greatest emphasis on Divine remembrance in the form of the Islamic Prayer, which, if performed with all its necessary' conditions, purity of mind and actions is the inevitable result.
18:28.
Important Words:
اتل (recite) is imperative from تلا. They say تلا الکتاب i.e. he read, rehearsed, recited the book; he followed it and did according to it. ھو یتلو فلانا means, he follows such a one in action; he imitates him. تلوت الابل means, I drove the camels together from their several quarters. اتل means, proclaim; preach, read, recite, rehearse; follow (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:114.
ذکر (remembrance) is infinitive noun from ذکر (dhakara) which means, he remembered; he kept in mind. ذکر (dhikrun) means, remembrance; speaking of or mentioning; honour; eminence; good name; praise, etc. (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:153, 201; 6:69 & 15:7.
Commentary:
Three things have been mentioned in this verse, viz. preaching and reading of the Quran, observance of Prayer and the remembrance of Allah. The purpose of all three is to deliver man from the bondage of sin and to help him to rise morally and spiritually which is the supreme object of all Divine Books. A living faith in a Supreme Being to Whom man has to render an account of all his actions after his death in a new life is the basic principle of all revealed religions and their great aim is to create and inculcate such faith because it is this faith that can serve as a potent and effective check on man’s evil propensities and actions. This is why the Quran reverts again and again to the subject of God’s existence and speaks of His great power, glory and love and lays the greatest emphasis on Divine remembrance of which the Islamic Prayer constitutes the most complete form; and of which—if performed with all its necessary conditions—purity of mind and actions is the inevitable result. Observance of Prayer, however, demands the fulfilment of the following five conditions:
1. One should be regular in saying Prayers.
2. Prayers should be said punctually at their appointed hours and in accordance with the prescribed rules.
3. One should be humble in spirit and should not allow one’s thoughts to wander away while saying Prayer.
4. Prayers should be said in congregation.
5. One should exhort others also to be regular and punctual in saying Prayers.
ذکر الله may mean, (1) man’s glorification of God, or (2) God’s remembrance of man, i.e. His raising him to a place of honour and eminence and spreading his good reputation. The verse purports to say that if you remember God and glorify Him, He will bestow honour and renown upon you and will make you eminent and respected in the world. See also 23:10.
c
18:28.
977
اُتْلُ (Utlu) 的意思是: 宣告; 宣传; 宣读; 背诵; 复述, 信奉 (Lane)。
978
这节经文讲了三件事: 宣传和宣读 «古兰经», 固守拜功和记念安拉。做这三件事的目的是人类从罪恶的束缚中解救出来以及帮助他们提高自己的道德和精神。对安拉活的、有生气的信仰, 是一切降示的宗教的基本原则, 因为这种信念能有力地阻止人类邪恶的倾向和行动。这就是 «古兰经» 反复讲述安拉的存在并谈及他伟大的力量、光荣和仁爱以及极大地强调以伊斯兰拜功的形式来记念安拉的理由。这种拜功, 如果能按照它必需的条件来完成的话, 必然会提高并达到思想和行动的纯洁性。
1
تَـلَا کے معنے پڑھنے اور تَـلَا عَلَیْہِ کے معنے سنانے کے ہوتے ہیں۔ اور چونکہ عربی میں بعض دفعہ صِلہ حذف کر دیا جاتا ہے۔ اس لئے اس کے دونوں معنے کیے جا سکتے ہیں۔ پڑھنا بھی اور سُنانا بھی۔
b
18:28.
2970
Important Words:
اتل (recite) is imperative from تلا. They say تلا الکتاب i.e. he read, rehearsed, recited the book; he followed it and did according to it. ھو یتلو فلانا means, he follows such a one in action; he imitates him. تلوت الابل means, I drove the camels together from their several quarters. اتل means, proclaim; preach, read, recite, rehearse; follow (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:114.
ذکر (remembrance) is infinitive noun from ذکر (dhakara) which means, he remembered; he kept in mind. ذکر (dhikrun) means, remembrance; speaking of or mentioning; honour; eminence; good name; praise, etc. (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:153, 201; 6:69 & 15:7.
Commentary:
Three things have been mentioned in this verse, viz. preaching and reading of the Quran, observance of Prayer and the remembrance of Allah. The purpose of all three is to deliver man from the bondage of sin and to help him to rise morally and spiritually which is the supreme object of all Divine Books. A living faith in a Supreme Being to Whom man has to render an account of all his actions after his death in a new life is the basic principle of all revealed religions and their great aim is to create and inculcate such faith because it is this faith that can serve as a potent and effective check on man’s evil propensities and actions. This is why the Quran reverts again and again to the subject of God’s existence and speaks of His great power, glory and love and lays the greatest emphasis on Divine remembrance of which the Islamic Prayer constitutes the most complete form; and of which—if performed with all its necessary conditions—purity of mind and actions is the inevitable result. Observance of Prayer, however, demands the fulfilment of the following five conditions:
1. One should be regular in saying Prayers.
2. Prayers should be said punctually at their appointed hours and in accordance with the prescribed rules.
3. One should be humble in spirit and should not allow one’s thoughts to wander away while saying Prayer.
4. Prayers should be said in congregation.
5. One should exhort others also to be regular and punctual in saying Prayers.
ذکر الله may mean, (1) man’s glorification of God, or (2) God’s remembrance of man, i.e. His raising him to a place of honour and eminence and spreading his good reputation. The verse purports to say that if you remember God and glorify Him, He will bestow honour and renown upon you and will make you eminent and respected in the world. See also 23:10.
c
18:28.
2256
Utlu means, proclaim; preach; read, recite, rehearse, follow (Lane).
2256A
Three things have been mentioned in this verse, viz. preaching and reading of the Qur’an, observance of Prayer and the remembrance of Allah. The purpose of all three is to deliver man from the bondage of sin and to help him to rise morally and spiritually. A living faith in a Supreme Being is the basic principle of all revealed religions because it is this faith that can serve as a potent and effective check on man’s evil propensities and actions. This is why the Qur’an reverts again and again to the subject of God’s existence and speaks of His great power, glory and love and lays the greatest emphasis on Divine remembrance in the form of the Islamic Prayer, which, if performed with all its necessary' conditions, purity of mind and actions is the inevitable result.
یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ ظٰہِرًا مِّنَ الۡحَیٰوۃِ الدُّنۡیَا وَہُمۡ عَنِ الۡاٰخِرَۃِ ہُمۡ غٰفِلُوۡنَ
The knowledge of disbelievers is limited to an understanding of the physical causes of the incidents, but the causes of the defeat of the Persians and that of the Quraish lay deeper and were more spiritual than material or physical.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the knowledge of disbelievers is confined to the material side of this world and they are ignorant of things spiritual. The implication is that if disbelievers cannot understand how a people (the Romans) who had been completely broken and had lain exhausted and prostrate a few years back won a smashing victory over their powerful foe (the Persians) and how a handful of Muslims with no experience of war and having no arms and ammunition, succeeded in defeating a powerful army of the Quraish, three times their number, it is because the disbelievers’ knowledge is limited to an understanding of the physical causes of the incidents, but the causes of the defeat of the Persians and that of the Quraish lay deeper and were more spiritual than material or mundane.
2994
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the knowledge of disbelievers is confined to the material side of this world and they are ignorant of things spiritual. The implication is that if disbelievers cannot understand how a people (the Romans) who had been completely broken and had lain exhausted and prostrate a few years back won a smashing victory over their powerful foe (the Persians) and how a handful of Muslims with no experience of war and having no arms and ammunition, succeeded in defeating a powerful army of the Quraish, three times their number, it is because the disbelievers’ knowledge is limited to an understanding of the physical causes of the incidents, but the causes of the defeat of the Persians and that of the Quraish lay deeper and were more spiritual than material or mundane.
2273
The knowledge of disbelievers is limited to an understanding of the physical causes of the incidents, but the causes of the defeat of the Persians and that of the Quraish lay deeper and were more spiritual than material or physical.
یٰبُنَیَّ اَقِمِ الصَّلٰوۃَ وَاۡمُرۡ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ وَانۡہَ عَنِ الۡمُنۡکَرِ وَاصۡبِرۡ عَلٰی مَاۤ اَصَابَکَ ۖ اِنَّ ذٰلِکَ مِنۡ عَزۡمِ الۡاُمُوۡرِ
مَعْرُوْف یعنی وہ باتیں جو عرف عام میں اچھی سمجھی جاتی ہیں۔
قرآن مجید میں مِنْ عَزْمِ الْاُمُوْرِ ہے۔ مگر محاورہ کے مطابق اس کے معنے اَ لْاُمُوْرُ الْمَعْزُوْمَۃُ کے ہیں۔ یعنی ایسے کاموں کے جن کے لئے کمر ہمت کسنی پڑتی ہے۔ یہ ترکیب ایسی ہے جیسی مَسْجِدُ الْجَامِعِ کی ترکیب ہے۔
9:71.
Commentary:
After belief in the Oneness of God and in His attributes, becomes firmly rooted, man naturally feels attracted towards Him and wishes to worship Him, which in the form of Prayer is most essential for his spiritual development. And after he himself becomes true and sincere votary of His Creator, man’s next duty lies in reforming his fellow-beings. But as soon as he enters upon this noble but very arduous task difficulties and impediments bar his way. He is told, in the verse, to put up with all sorts of hardships and privations that lie in the way of the discharge of his great duties. This is the significance of Luqman’s exhortation to his son "to endure patiently whatever may befall thee."
1
مَعْرُوْف یعنی وہ باتیں جو عرف عام میں اچھی سمجھی جاتی ہیں۔
2
قرآن مجید میں مِنْ عَزْمِ الْاُمُوْرِ ہے۔ مگر محاورہ کے مطابق اس کے معنے اَ لْاُمُوْرُ الْمَعْزُوْمَۃُ کے ہیں۔ یعنی ایسے کاموں کے جن کے لئے کمر ہمت کسنی پڑتی ہے۔ یہ ترکیب ایسی ہے جیسی مَسْجِدُ الْجَامِعِ کی ترکیب ہے۔
a
9:71.
3044
Commentary:
After belief in the Oneness of God and in His attributes, becomes firmly rooted, man naturally feels attracted towards Him and wishes to worship Him, which in the form of Prayer is most essential for his spiritual development. And after he himself becomes true and sincere votary of His Creator, man’s next duty lies in reforming his fellow-beings. But as soon as he enters upon this noble but very arduous task difficulties and impediments bar his way. He is told, in the verse, to put up with all sorts of hardships and privations that lie in the way of the discharge of his great duties. This is the significance of Luqman’s exhortation to his son "to endure patiently whatever may befall thee."
تَتَجَافٰی جُنُوۡبُہُمۡ عَنِ الۡمَضَاجِعِ یَدۡعُوۡنَ رَبَّہُمۡ خَوۡفًا وَّطَمَعًا وَّمِمَّا رَزَقۡنٰہُمۡ یُنۡفِقُوۡنَ
21:91.
21:91.
Important Words:
تتجافی (keep away) is derived from جفا which means, it did not cleave to its place. They say جفا الرجل i.e. he turned away, shunned or avoided or he withdrew to a distance, from the man. جفت المرأة ولدھا means, the woman neglected her child. جفا جنبه عن الفرش او تجافی عنه means, his side was restless on the bed; his side did not cleave to its place on the bed; his side became removed or withdrawn from it (Lane & Aqrab).
a
21:91.
c
21:91.3067A
Important Words:
تتجافی (keep away) is derived from جفا which means, it did not cleave to its place. They say جفا الرجل i.e. he turned away, shunned or avoided or he withdrew to a distance, from the man. جفت المرأة ولدھا means, the woman neglected her child. جفا جنبه عن الفرش او تجافی عنه means, his side was restless on the bed; his side did not cleave to its place on the bed; his side became removed or withdrawn from it (Lane & Aqrab).
b
21:91.